《Yuusha Yori Saikyouna Kuro Kishi》 Prologue ?In a certain forest, in a certain empire, in a certain world DDDDDDDDGUOOOOOOOOOOH* A roar loud enough to shake the earth resounded. Captainnn! A group of soldiers a little distance away from the roar. There stood robed magi with long staves, archers holding up their bow, armed swordsmen who appeared to be experienced veterans, and knights riding their horses. They were members of the Imperial Army, a unit under the direct control of the Imperial Family. Amongst them, one knight urged his horse forward while raising his voice. The knight had short, light brown hair, and on his well-featured face ran a scar down his left cheek; this just furthered his impression of strength. His body was slender and tall, and he looked about midway through his twenties. Dressed in shining silver platemail and a blue mantle, he raced forward on the light brown horse that was his beloved steed. So its you, Conrat. Hows the situation? From inside the headquarters appeared a knight covered from head to toe in jet black plate armour, along with an armet and a bright red mantle. They were riding a creature that resembled a black horse with horns, different to other horses, a one-horned-beastunicorn. This knight was the squad captain and knight captain of this unit the unit of the Imperial Army that directly served the Imperial Family. Their subordinates referred to them as Squad Captain. The black knight spoke to the scarred man spoke to Conrat, and asked him in a mans voice about the situation. Sir! During the ogre subjugation, a red dragon suddenly appeared! The ogre subjugation mission was completed, but three magi are currently spreading a barrier to protect against the red dragons attacks. However, its just a matter of time Conrat promptly reported the situation. Casualties? Three swordsmen had their bones broken during the ogre subjugation. Because of the red dragon, knights and archers; a total of five people were burnt. In other words, besides you and the magi, everybody is injured huh? Hahhh~ For this times ogre subjugation, three magicians, archers, swordsmen, and knights; a total of twelve people were sent. The unit had decided that given their strength, this number would be sufficient, and sent Vice-Squad Captain Conrat just in case, but because of the entrance of an irregular, the situation underwent a full turn. Because everyone but Conrat and the magi were unable to move for their injuries, Conrat had left the mages in charge of defence and quickly went to ask the black knight who served as squad captain to reinforce them. And in the midst of all this, the black knight sighed, fed up. Squad Captain! Please dont sigh in such a situation! Conrat spoke to that black knight in impatience. And little wonder. Normally, even with the mobilisation of the army, it was hard to tell whether or not you could take a dragon down. Until Conrat had met this black knight, he was known as the Empires strongest, possessing enough skill to climb the ranks of the military despite being a haphazard man, but even he would only barely be able to keep a dragon company for a few minutes at best. It would be stranger for him not to be impatient. Aahh~ sorry about that. I was just thinking I wonder if things will hurry up and finish today without me having to do anything~?, you see. I was just thinking, Itd sure be nice to hurry home and take a bath, huh~ you know? You were thinking about something like that? Unlike their strict tone from earlier, the black knight was now speaking in a fairly carefree and casual tone. It seems that this was their real self. And there Conrat was, astounded by his superior. And just where had the tension of the surrounding subordinates gone? Completely swept away by the black knights pace, Conrats calm returned as well. Right. The first time I met you, you were like this too, werent you? Its my strong point. Please dont say that so proudly. DDDDDDDDHahahahahaha Watching the back and forth between their superiors, the subordinates regained their calm and laughed. Well then, Ill be going. Conrat, Ill leave the rest to you~ Like I said, please take things more seriously, Squad Captain! Its fine, its fine, Ive trained them so their magic barriers wont break that easily. The moment they heard these words, everybody could assent. Ever since this black knight had come, the contents of their training had undergone a huge change, and they began gaining strength with shocking speed. Strong enough that a troll that would be a match for five people could be taken down by one of them alone. Well then, lets go, Hayate. (hayate = gale) Bbbrr! (horse sounds) The black knight mounted the jet black unicorn, Hayate, and just like its name, like a gale it ran forward with a speed impossible for a horse. ..* ?A certain distance away from the encampment There a massive 10m dragon with bright red wings was spouting flames, and burning up trees left and right. At this dangerous place stood three magi, desperately maintaining a barrier, and protecting the injured. Squad Captain~! Hurry up and come~! Idiottt! This isnt the time to be saying that! Stop cryingg! I want to cry as welll! All of them were already crying. The barrier was completely spread and they could hold on for plenty longer but because they were seeing the dragon up close, there was no way that they were not afraid. As a bonus, they were all between the ages of 15 and 30; in other words, youths. These youths were desperately holding on while awaiting the arrival of their squad captain, the black knight. And then, Dark Shot! GUGYAHHHHHH! The moment they heard a voice from behind them, a black mass hit the red dragon dead on. The dragon raised a shriek, and was blown backwards. Sorrysorry, I was late. Hearing that voice with no tension, and at the same time spotting a certain persons appearance, SCHKWARD KYAPTAAN~! (Squad Captain~!) They turned their faces, stained with tears and mucous, towards the black knight who had appeared atop his steed, Hayate. Seeing this, the black knight, Was it that scary? accidentally asked this. Seeing their faces, Hayate cringed. Of course~! We thought we would die~!! screamed a girl in tears, one of the magi. The other members nodded in agreement. Haahh~ From what I can see, your barrier can still hold for ages, so isnt there nothing to be that afraid of? And also, in magic both your mana and spirit have to be strong, so dont get so frightened by just a dragon. If you just get used to it, something like this is no big deal. Please dont group our spirits together with that bold spirit of yours! Verily. My my Well then, you guys can still hold up a barrier, right? Eh-? Ah-, yes! Completely changed from their joking tone from earlier, the black knight addressed the magus in a strong tone. The black knight gazed at the red dragon who had at some point gotten up and was glaring this way. The atmosphere of the palce changed, and all of the subordinates withdrew their tears. So that they wouldnt overlook what was about to happen next. The black knight descended from their partner, Hayate. Hayate, you stay here too. Hayate obediently obeyed the words of their master. The black knight drew near the dragon. It was an action that would usually be seen as nothing but suicidal. However, nobody tried to stop it. Rather, there was no need to stop it. GRRRRRRRRRRR The dragon let out a threatening cry at the approaching black knight, and looked like it was about to attack at any moment. In response, the black knight stopped at a place a little distance from the dragon, and holding with their left hand the scabbard of a black uchigatana that couldnt even be found in this world whilst resting their right hand along the grip, they lowered their body in a stance that seemed like the would move at any second. It was the stance for battoujutsu. The knight and dragon glared at each other. Hayate and the subordinates just watched. It felt like a long time had passed, but in fact it hadnt been long. It only felt that long because of the deathly silence. And suddenly things spelled the end for that silence. Both parties stomped off the ground at the same time. The next instant. DDDDDDDDDOSA-! The black knight had drawn his katana in an instant. From the pitch black blade trickled red blood. The dragon just stayed in the posture it used to attack, and with its head gone, it slowly collapsed, DDDDDDDDDOSSHINN! and fell to the ground with a huge noise. The first sound was the noise of the knight cutting off the dragons head and sending it flying, and the massive head falling to the ground. After confirming that the dragon had fallen, the black knight removed the blood with a swing of their blade, and returned it to their scabbard with a click. The moment the sword was sheathed, the sense of tension that had enveloped the surroundings disappeared, and the breaths that had stopped without anyone knowing were exhaled as the subordinates began to breath again. They calmed down after taking deep breaths for a while, but then belatedly began to become excited about what they had just seen. Amazingg! Squad Captain killed a dragon that even the military might not be able to beat! And by themself! When did they draw their sword!? I didnt see a thing! As expected of the Squad Captain! The Empires Strongest Black Knight isnt just for show, huh! Forgetting their wounds, they were all excited. While this happened, the black knight hadnt taken a single step. Hayate who had approached the dark knight drew its horn towards them, and did something. The subordinates made a fuss for a while longer before, Squad Captainnn! Are you all right!? Ah-! The Vice-Squad Captain! Conrats voice sounded out behind them. When they turned around, they found Conrat racing their way with a number of knights in tow. Aahh~, thanks, but youre late The black knight had returned to normal. However, Conrat did not miss the change in his superior. More important than anything was that Hayates horn showed signs of magic, and it was clear that he had done something. Conrat had dismounted his horse, and leaving the dragon and the wounded to his subordinates, he approached the black knight. Where were you injured? My right ribs 2, or 3 of them are broken. Right; this was why the black knight had not moved. The moment the dragons head was sent flying, its forelimb struck the knights right side. Had it been a normal person, they probably would have died that instant. And Hayate had realised this. Hayates horn had healing properies, and had treated the black knight with the magic in it horn. Sorry. ? Why are you apologising? Suddenly being apologised to, the black knight was lost. I know that you can defeat a dragon, but in Eldoa, you are the only one who can do that. As a result, we always end up depending on you. Even today, you should have originally been resting in base from your previous mission. Even though you should have been recuperating, you said Yes yes, thats- Squad Chief? The black knight stopped Conrat from speaking. I came out on the mission this time because I have my responsbilities as a squad captain. And lately, the monsters and demons have been becoming active. After I fought the demon king to a draw in single combat 2 years ago, they did pull back and our two sides have been glaring at each other since then, but it wouldnt be strange even if they did take action. Indeed, this black knight had the ability to fight on par with the king of demons, the demon king. Because of that, they would subjugate a dragon on their own. The demons wont wait forever either. Thats why until then, I want to gain as much actual combat experience as possible. And on top of that, there are still many in the army that need the help of people like you and I. Them getting stronger is very important to the military after all, and most important of all is that I want them all to stay alive, so for that sake, even if its reckless Ill do it again and again. Conrat had stayed quiet and listened to the black knight talk. To the words of this small black knight who was younger than he was. Conrat, the military can become endlessly strong. One day when the war with the demons start, these guys will probably be fighting alongside forces from other nations. So that they have as few sacrifices as possible, right now we need to give them lots of experience. (Aah, so this person has thought that far.) Hearing things that he hadnt considered in the slightest, Conrat once again realised that he was not a match for this black knight. So to that end, wont you lend me a hand, Conrat? I have limits too. The black knight looked straight at Conrat through the armet. Conrat stiffened his face and replied. Its not something that you need to ask. I shall follow you! I pledged this four years ago, after all. Thanks. Conrat smiled at the black knights words. And suddenly, Conrat recalled a certain matter. Speaking of which, did you know? Mn? Know what? About a week ago, the at the Temple in the Holy Kingdom, the hero summoning was performed and a silver-haired, blue-eyed, beautiful youth was summoned. (Eh- It wouldnt be) If I remember correctly, this name was Yuusuke-dono Squad Captain? He couldnt see their expression because of the armet, but the black knights mood had clearly dropped below freezing point. Nah, nothing. ? And so, Ill be heading to our subordinates, so please rest up. Having said that, Conrat walked over to their subordinates. The black knight trudged away from where their subordinates could see then, and into the shade of a tree. And then they removed the armet that they would absolutely never remove in public. What appeared was something that would never be seen in this world; with a long, black ponytail, and a common, black-eyed oriental face that was likewise nowhere to be found in this world, was the figure of a woman between the late half of her teens, and the early half of her twenties. She held her head in her hands as she crouched down. Hayate watched on, worriedly. Aaahh~ I forgot~ That voice was not the male voice from before, but was just like her appearance, the voice of a woman. Why did I forget? No, I guess I wanted to forget. Hes finally here; that harem eroge protagonist Thinking about what to do from now on, her head began to hurt. * To be continued. CH 1 Chapter 1 C A Melancholy Day and a Magic Circle ?Morning, 7:30, a certain house in modern Japan Chii! Lets go to school~! On top of being so noisy this early in the morning, why are you coming to get me like its the most natural thing in the world? Speaking of which, whats with that nickname? Are you in primary school? Im Saitou Chie. I was named Chie(ǻ; wisdom) in the hopes that I would grow up to be a woman who was aware of the world, and who had the insight to see the truth of things. Im a plain 17 year old girl in my second year at a high school near my house. Even saying it myself makes me sad. I have shoulder length black hair, and single-fold black eyes; something common in Japan. My face is neither beautiful, nor ugly. Its a truly normal face. Im 165cm, so Im on the tall side for a girl. My hobbies are appreciating anime and manga, browsing fantasy cellphone-novels, playing games, and collecting model swords. I think you can tell from just this much, but Im an otaku. Or so I say, but I dont collect figurines, nor do I want to cosplay. I just do what I like. My specialty is survival. Im an indoor type, but my parents and older brother like survival, so they often bring me mountain climbing. Thanks to that, my studies are normal, but I have more confidence in my physical strength than average. Leaving my hobbies and specialty aside, Im just a plainer-than-average high school girl. However, I have a childhood friend who isnt normal. Hes, Chii! the owner of the voice thats shouting at me from the other side of the genkan. His name is Takasugi Yuusuke. Hes the same age as me. Short black hair and smart, black eyes. As for his face, hes a super ikemen; enough that you cant think of it as anything but a mystery. His grades keep him consistently top place in our grade, and his physical abilities are above average as well. He doesnt belong to any clubs, but just seeing it once is enough for him to do anything well. Honestly speaking, hes a monster. He has a gentlemanly personality, and is softhearted. Amongst his own sex, he has a lot of trust. Before anyone noticed, he had created a harem, and even though things went as far as a fanclub for him in our school, hes a dull bastard that has no idea. Hes a real life eroge protagonist. Ill say this just in case, but I have absolutely, not even a single, tiny grain of romantic interest in him. On the contrary, Im sick of him. Youll immediately see why. Haha, that guy never misses a morning, hey? My older brother Masato spoke sleepily from behind me, still in blue pajamas. Im his younger sister so you may be unsure about me saying this, but my brother is handsome enough that you wouldnt think that were related. Hes blonde and has a mean look like a delinquent, but hes a kind older brother in his first year of university. He does this every single time, you know In the genkan, I tied my hair into a ponytail, put on my navy, long-sleeved sailor fuku and skirt that didnt quite reach the knees, put on black knee socks and brown loafers, and stood there with a fed up expression. Aahh~, I get the feeling that I shouldnt head out the door right now. I reckon. I had a look outside the window just now, but as usual there are five cute girls with him. GEH- The number increased by one. What kind of stupid woman is it this time? This is one of the reasons. This guy comes to my house every day with harem in tow. Haah~ Ill be going. Try your best today as well~ Resigning myself, with my schoolbag and the shoe bag with my indoor slippers, I headed outside the house. Towards the first step of my melancholy day. The moment I left the house, I saw him. Ah-, shes come out! Chii! Yuusuke who was wearing his well-fit gakuran spoke with a splendid smile. Its a refreshing smile that probably fells any woman with certainty. Its not a face you should make while your harem is letting out a vicious aura behind you. The first step of my melancholy day Going to school with my childhood friend and his harem. Youre slow! What the heck are you doing!? From early in the morning, I get showered with complaints. Yuusuke-senpai~ Why are you friends with such a plain girl~!? Said the cute, probably younger girl, on our very first meeting. Hey you, thats not something you would normally say to someone on your first meeting, right? Id like to see your parents faces Saki-chan, dont say something like that. Chii is my childhood friend. If you say so senpai, Ill bear with it~ DDDDDDDDSqueeze! The girl named Saki said this as she clung to Yuusukes right arm. Seeing this, the harem, Hey, what are you doing!? Yuu-kun is mineee! began fighting for Yuusuke. I wish they would just cut out doing that in front of peoples houses. Haah~ Im not going to wait for you. Saying that, I left them behind and started walking ahead. If I waited with them, Id be late. Ah~! Wait up, Chii! Then walk faster. I spoke while walking. Chii! What? Good morning! Yes, yes, good morning~ While feeling fed up, I replied to Yuusuke. All while feeling painful stares behind my back. ..* ..* ..* ?At a certain school. While being completely irritated by the noisy crowd behind me, I arrive at school. However, my melancholy speeds up. The second step of my melancholy day The glares and harassment from the Yuusuke Fanclub. The instant that I pass through the school gates, Im stabbed by unpleasant stares. Theyre the threatening glares from the Yuusuke Fanclub. Over half the girls in this school belong to the Yuusuke Fanclub, and in fact, the girls who come to school with Yuusuke each morning belong to this club. That Saki girl was probably promoted by the management yesterday. However, Yuusuke the man in question is ultra dense, so he has no idea this club even exists. Of course, he has no idea about the girls love either. Even though theyre approaching him that obviously. As a result, even though they stick to him like glue he doesnt dislike it, and thinks of it as skinskip, and Im sick of Yuusuke as a result. If he wasnt my childhood friend, I would want nothing to do with him. But, for some reason Yuusuke has always followed me around, and worries about me for some reason. The result of that, is this. Im being bullied by the Yuusuke Fanclub of this school. Thats the reason that I always bring my indoor slippers home with me. Because of various things that have happened to me since primary school, I absolutely never leave my belongings at school. Yuusuke hasnt noticed this at all. The members of the fanclub put in effort to cleverly hide this, and the teachers dont know about this either. More important than anything, I dont discuss this with the main cause, and even if I did itd be pointless. This is him were talking about, so, Theres no way theyd do something like that. Theyre all nice girls, you know? is obviously going to be his reply! In the past when I told him to do something about his harem, Eh? I havent created a harem or anything, you know? And theyre all nice girls, so Im sure youll get along with them too, Chii! is what he told me, refreshingly. This guy cant doubt people, so he doesnt see the things around him at all. And he really doesnt notice his fans dreamy and passionate gazes, or the jealous gazes from a certain number of the boys either. I seriously cant handle it anymore. I entered the school building, changed to my indoor slippers, put my loafers in my bag, and headed to class. Of course, while all this was happening, Yuusuke was following behind me. ..* ..* ..* ?After some time has passed; after school Presently, its one of those rare times when Im going home together with only Yuusuke. It seems that the harem cant go home because of their club activities. Theyre probably actually gathering to discuss how to deal with me. Up until now Ive been called out to suspicious places, had people try to push me down stairs, and received various harassment, but because of my natural reflexes they ended without huge incident, but I seriously wish they would cut it out already. And with no idea any of this is happening, my childhood friend who is like a god of misfortune to me only, is happily walking beside me, all smiles. You seem pretty happy, huh Mmn, because its been a long time since Ive been able to slowly spend time with you, Chii. I want to hurry up and go home! Heyy, lets go to a caf! Ill treat you to cheesecake which you like! I obviously dont wa- Dont just go Lets go then! Listen to me! Dont pull on my arm~! Yuusuke ignored my unwillingness, and overbearingly brought me to a nearby caf. I seriously want to go home! ..* ..* ..* ?After some more time has passed; at a park with few people Im following behind Yuusuke and taking a stroll in the park. Honestly, because the sun has almost set, theres absolutely no one in the park. Hey, you have not a single bit of restraint towards me, do you? Eh? But Chii, you like the cheesecake there, right? I do but, you know? I wanted to go home, you know! Then isnt it fine? You never agree to go out and have fun with me after all. Liiiike IIIIII saaaaaid, its because your harem glares at me! Hey, its not something as exaggerated as a harem, you know? Yuusuke spoke about it like it was absolutely nothing at all. Hes speaking for real, which is why its just way too unpleasant. And moreover, theyre really all nice girls, you know? Theyre just acting nice, you know! Honestly, maidens in love are terrifying But I have absolutely no sympathy for them. Even now, Im being completely harassed by them after all. Hahhh Seriously, youll meet some harsh times one day, you know? What the heck is this!? Having stopped walking, without giving a single glance to Yuusuke, I lectured him. Even if I say all this, its probably pointless, but I cant let it go unsaid. I get the feeling that hes saying something, but I pay it no mind. Uwahh~ Its pulling me in!! Its because youre like this that one day youll get backstabbed, you know. Even if you dont yo-, Save me Chii!? Are you listening to m-e- Having judged that he wasnt listening, I turned to face Yuusuke. Whats with this scene? Looking like it appeared right below Yuusuke was something like a shining magic circle. No, thats definitely a magic circle. Everything below the stomach was buried into the magic circle, and having somehow or other moved to the edge of the magic circle, Yuusuke was desperately clinging on. While gazing at this scene, I calmly analysed it. O Yuusuke, having been dissatisfied with just being the protagonist of a Romance Game (18+), this time you even want to experience being the protagonist of a Fantasy World RPG? Aahh~ But I did get the feeling that this would happen one day What are you assenting to on your own!? Hurry up and help pull me out!! Dont ask the impossible. Despite looking skinny, hes a 175cm guy with a fairly muscled build, and is impossible for a woman like me to pull up. If I think about it more carefully, if only he wasnt here, wouldnt I be able to live a peaceful life? Thered no longer be a reason for the girls in the harem or fanclub to harass me any further. Moreover, its obvious at a glance that Yuusuke is being summoned as a hero. He probably wont be treated badly. Thats why theres only one option I should take. Yuusuke. Chii, hurry! This magic circle is probably a hero summoning. Isnt that great? Youve been chosen as the hero who will protect the people. Be a good kid and save lots of people in the other world. Chii! What are you talking about!? Yuusukes face paled, as though in despair. I pretended not to see, and turned my back on him. Well then, try your best, childhood friend of mine! I spoke with a smile. With this, my days of peace have come! However, the next instant. DDDDDDGASHI-! Heh? My leg was suddenly caught. Then you come too, Chii!! Without any time to think about what he had just done to me, I was sucked into the magic circle along with Yuusuke by a strong force. It seems that there really is no peace for me. I want to knock Yuusuke flying ..* To be continued CH 2 2 day after I come to this world, I heard hero summoning successful, but of course is not me, why hero want fighting when asked by such arrogant people? Maybe different treatment because my status? My current place named Resfira kingdom, this place is largest country in this world. And now I in the library to learn about this world. This world different like earth, there other race than human. Among many race demon is worst existence 400 years ago Demon king want to ruled all world. Originally in this world, demon had 4 ruler, Demon King lead demon race, Vampire Princess who lead vampire, Lich King who lead undead army, and Dragon King who lead dragons. Because fear for demons,after 10 years human performed ancient magic, Hero Summoning. They successful summon strong hero who par or even stronger than demon. After 3 years Hero party successful defeated Demon King and another 2 ruler, Vampire Princess and Lich King. Dragon which stronger even among demon go to neutral side because they became friend with Hero and his companies. Well back to problem,my current money is 10 gold coin 4 silver coin and 2 copper coin, cheapest in is 5 copper coin/day with room and food but it has bad security so now I in normal inn with 1 silver coin/per day, of course room with food. Value money in this world 10 chopper coin = 1 silver coin, 10 silver coin = 1 gold coin, 100 gold coin = 1 white gold coin, 1000 white gold coin = 1 orihalcum coin. Expensive inn is for noble and rank B above adventure with 1 gold coin/day, rank F adventure like me 1 gold coin/day is something so far with my income is only 6 copper coin/day. In 2 day I still not fighting with monster, I train swing sword by myself. Today I want test fighting with goblin, because wolf and rabbit has fast feet especially wolf fighting with group and rabbit can double jump and its horn is very sharp. After come out from library, I immediately go straight to out from city. After greet soldier-san which guard the gate, I search the goblin, if I go to forest its dangerous because deeper forest it will many monster come. Before I forgot, lets check my status ### Name: Kirishima Ren Race: Human Age: 16 Occupation : Swordman Level: 1 HP: 100/100 MP: 150/150 Strength : 10 Agility : 10 Intelligent : 10 Vitality : 10 Dexterity : 10 Wisdom : 10 Blessing : Skill : Sword lv1 Unique Skill : Title : World Traveler ### Sword lv1 (1/10) Skill who held sword as weapon Level 1:basic sword technique ### Well, my status not change so much because in two days I never fight with monster, but skill [Sword lv1] added while I train sword, when I obtain this skill I can gasp a little about sword technique. After a while I meet goblin, its appearance like elementary school kid, green skin and ugly face like in the game. I attacked goblin with my sword and pierce his heart. Ugh blood come from goblin, I killed person even tough its monster. As expected I dont like killing, but to live in this world I must get used for it. I dismantle goblin corpse and bring out magic stone and after that buried it, if I dont do that the corpse will attach other monster. After 1 hour I killed 8 goblin, because I must careful not meet when goblin grouped with several other goblin. I went up 3 level and my status went up a little. When going back I suddenly surrounded by many goblin, 4 in front 3 in left and 5 in right. Is they know I killed they kin? immediately attack me with large group While desperate running from goblin, suddenly my body blown away, my 67 Hp shave away and my body fell incredible pain. In my sight there a culprit who blown away my body, a person with full black armor with black sinful aura and in his right hand a black sword with 2 meter long which originally must handle with both hand. Because the pain my body cant move. Black knight thrust his sword and pierce my body, my Hp reached 0 and my conscious fade away. *** When wake up I in unknown ceiling , I am saved? but my Hp already reached 0 , is this world after dead? Hmm that not correct, this is border between another world Suddenly someone answer my question, but only talk in my mind. Its normal for god can heard your mind. Well, dont look so confused, we called you here to apologize to you Another voice come out but different than before. Eh? god ? I look direction of voice an saw 3 people. 1 man and 2 woman, the man is around twenties, have black hair, dark skin, black clothes but his eye is red like blood. Another is woman around twenties with long golden hair, golden eye and white clothes like goddess , and last is child age around 12 with long green hair, eye and clothes but different from other she has long sharp ear. Eyy,dont call me child. I proper adult and a goddess, its rude call goddess a child you know(Child Goddess) Well, because your appearance and attitude, your called child right?(Woman Goddess) Thats true(Male God) Umm, can someone explain why I in front god and goddess? Ah, sorry my name is Sophia, Goddess of Light. Child over there is Reisha, Goddess of Spirits and last is Avero, God of Darkness(Sophia) Heyy, why Sophia call me child too? my appearance is to match elves who can see spirit, so dont call me child(Reisha) Well, back to problem, we called you because you already died in this world. But with our world people mistaken summoned you, and when you dont have a power they abandon you, I apologies for their behavior(Sophia) Umm, its not your fault, is theirs why you apologies?(Ren) Listen kid, we god cant meddle with this world because our rule, and we only give blessing to race which are entrusted with creator god. Creator god different from us, he cant meddle with just one world. He created many world and entrusted every world to other god. We god here to prevent world balance crumble, so when demon power grew too strong we give human power to summon hero from another world, the hero which summoned have blessing from Sophia and high status than average people in this world. But you not only dont have Sophia blessing your status is average, its not all Sophia fault. You come to this world but not come to this space, which originally weird. So we will grant your wish, but to live in this world. We cant meddle so much with other world, and because hero summon is performed 2 times we must apologies to other world god(Avero) Wow so long, his explain make me daze like when teacher lecture student. Well, Ren is it? we can give all our blessing to yours. But we cant revive you, because your body already destroyed(Sophia) Destroyed? oh I killed by black knight and stabbed with his sword(Ren) Yes, thats why we can reincarnate you to baby with memories and give blessing. What should you do?(Sophia) There another choice? I dont want restart my live to baby. Thats too long before I can move and having adventure in this world(Ren) There are another choice, but I cant recommended you. There are body without soul in near your dead body(Sophia) Ah,that fine. But that body still not old man? because there no soul(Ren) No, that body appearance is near your age so dont mind it. So you want to transfer your soul to that body? ah we can give you 3 unique skill because every god only can give one skill per person(Sophia) Eh 3? that okay? Hero have 3 unique skill too?(Ren) No, Hero only have one unique skill because he only meet me. But you meet 3 of us so its out of norm(Sophia) Eh then I become strongest because have 3 unique skill? with this I can aim rank S adventurer. Now please select 3 unique skill in front of you. There a skill window right? I recommended you to have [Language Comprehension because your new body dont have title world traveler to translate this world common language. This skill can translate every language in this world so this skill have many merit(Sophie) ### Language Comprehension Ability to understand every other language , effect translate for letter in this world only for common language ### Okay then first pick [Language Comprehension] because if I cant understand this world language I can live in this world. Next what caught my attention is [Mystic Eye] ### Mystic Eye Eye ability to look other person and item status, this skill cant be blocked expect other unique skill Give extra ability Night Vision and Hawk Eye ### Lets check extra ability. ### Night Vision Ability to see in the darkness like normal Hawk Eye Far sight ability ### Last I search many skill but not any skill in my interest. After several minute, finally there skill caught my interest ### Devour Ability to absorb another person skill which killed by user give extra ability Self Evolution and Hide Skill Self Evolution Ability to arrange skill, combine skill and evolve it. Hide Skill Ability to prevent other to see status, but cant prevent unique skill. ### After pick 3 unique skill my body glow light and my conscious fade away. When wake up I in another place again. Its look like inside dungeon but there no monster around me. I checked my body, there a something soft when I touch my chest, then I look down my identity of man is lost there nothing there. Ehhh, why there nothing there(Ren) There a lovely voice come from my mouth. Yup, I turned to a girl. CH 3 Chapter 3: Unicorns and Accidents On the forest road to the Imperial City. The Emperor has called for you Knight Captain. I was on my way to the Imperial city on a mission to escort the royal family. While I was riding on my favorite horse, Justie, in front of the royal carriage, I received a message. The messenger was one of my subordinates behind me. Understood. Im sorry, but replace me here. Hai! I lined up with my skilled subordinates near the carriage. There are ten people, including me, guarding the carriage. The representative of our country was returning from a meeting with foreign countries. Your Majesty, I, Conrad, have arrived. Oh, Conrad. Im sorry, if its unexpected, my daughters mood is really good. Mind if we take a break? Said the current Emperor, James Guradosu. He had blue eyes and a blond beard. He wore luxurious golden clothes for aristocrats and a red mantle embroidered with the royal symbol of a unicorn. Hes a man who was now 40 years old. The reason why he asked for me was because of the princess. Well, it was understandable. Elene-hime was 13 years old It was her first time going out of the country. Understood. We will now have a break. All soldiers, halt the advance! The soldiers stopped as I had instructed. His majesty has ordered for a break. Everyone, remain vigilant as you guard the areas youve been assigned. Yes! The soldiers went to guard their respective areas just as I had instructed. The guards consist of three mages, two swordsmen, three archers and two knights. This time, I was the Knight captain. This meant I also serve as the commander. The carriage behind the royal carriage carried servants. We were also tasked to escort them. Five people walked out from the carriage and quickly prepared tables, chairs and parasols. If you look at them, they work really fast. His Majesty, the Crown Prince and the Princess came out from the royal carriage and sat on the chairs. As always the wife Claire Guratosu, looks very young. She appeared to be in her late 20s. She had hair that was bundled up and big, blue eyes. Her nose and mouth were also pretty. Its easy to understand why she looks so young, its because she had no wrinkles. She really likes her dress, which is decorated with gold embroideries. However, unlike her appearance, shes actually 40 years old. I was really shocked when I first met her. I wasnt convinced when I was told that she was of the same age as His Majesty. I felt like I was struck by lightning when I discovered that it was true. Because she doesnt talk much, she really looked very young The Prince and Princess sat between the King and Queen. Crown Prince, Chris Guratosu Like the King, he had short blond hair with long double eyelashes and blue eyes. He wore blue aristocratic clothes and was a handsome young man. At the young age of 15 years old, he had already practised swordsmanship with the soldiers and was also really smart. Hes 165 cm tall and he still hasnt stopped growing. He didnt pose any problems as the heir. Then theres also another person. Sitting between the Crown Prince and the Queen. Princess Elene Guratosu. A cute girl with long blond hair and big blue eyes. The light pink dress she wore suited her very well. We have already been troubled because of the princess curious personality. Even such a girl would probably get tired on her first long journey. As expected she became quiet. The four were very close to one another and where relaxing as maids poured tea into their cups. Looking at this scene, they appeared to be a very close, humble family. However, they are in fact, Royalty. Recently the number of people that wants them dead have increased. His majesty works really hard in politics for the people who live in the empire. However, recently, a small part of the nobles have started moving. They frequently target the lives of the royalty. Fortunately, the worst hasnt happened yet. However, the security of the Empire has gotten bad because of them. A common example are slave auctions. Slavery was banned in the empire. Anyone would be punished without question if they were found out to possess slaves. Yet, the number victims of human hunting kept increasing and auctions would happen in the back alleys. I wanted to find their hideouts, however I still havent caught their tail. Whats more, the demons have recently become more active. That has caused us to become really busy and has limited our reach. Normally, we wouldnt have brought the Princess and the Queen to diplomatic meetings. The reason why we had to, was because we didnt know when or where theyd be attacked. It still didnt change the fact that it was dangerous. Actually, there was a demon attack. However, the experienced soldiers I chose didnt have much trouble. The soldiers would even be fine if trolls and ogres came out. Because they live on their own, they will probably only be encountered one at a time. (e/n courtesy of Tensaiz) Well, even if three demons appear, I, alone, would be enough to handle them. However, because His Majesty and the servants are here, the battle would be really tough. Also, were only an hour away from the capital. That was why my guard was down during this time. DDDD Guo~o~o~o~o~o~o~o~oo! !? Thats! A tremendous roar resounded nearby. We, the soldiers, His majesty, and the maids became vigilant of our surroundings. DDDD Dosso! Dosshi! Dosshi! From the sound, I could tell that not just one, but more than two demons were approaching. DDDD Dosshi! !. This cant be true! With an ax on their shoulders, five ogres with a height of five meters appear, causing the earth to tremble greatly. Rewind time a little Im currently in the middle of the forest standing in front of a beautiful lake. Also, Im in a huge pinch. Its because. Which ways the city? I dont know in which direction to proceed, as a result, Im stuck. It wouldve been great if I could ask for help. I wanted someone to tell me in which direction I should go. Well, even I know that its bad, if I start walking in a dangerous direction. .. For now, lets drink some water. I squatted down near the lake and removed the jaw part of my helmet. Actually, the jaw part of the helmet can be removed so that I wont have any problems when I eat. Its times like this that I hid my appearance with the armor that Amaterasu made. I dont want the information of my real appearance to leak to the enemy, so there might be a need to wear this armor everyday. Because of the enchantments, I wont feel hot or cold with this. I wont need to use blankets when I camp outside. If I were to ever enter a guild, I wouldnt need to pack many belongings on my missions. I scooped water with my two hands as I thought of such things. The water is really clean. I drank the water from my hands. It was delicious and cold. And the air was also delicious. I would have never been able to taste such clean air and water in my previous life in modern Japan. I searched for any presence nearby before I made my armor into a bracelet. Leaving only Sakuya. Haaa~ That felt good. I lay on my back and spread my arms. Somehow, I felt a sense of freedom. Now that I think about it, I have never felt this safe in places other than my room. Yuusuke-kuns fanclub would harass me at school. If I walked in the streets, I would never know when theyd attack me. . Its all that baka Yuusuke-kuns fault! But! That baka Yuusuke-kun isnt here right now! He doesnt yet exist in this world! Thats really great! I felt that I had a really big smile on my face now. I immersed myself in this feeling for a while. At that time. Hm? I sensed something that wasnt there before. However, I couldnt feel any hostility. By the way, the reason why Im sensitive to presences was because of the life I had in Japan. It gradually came closer. It must be some kind of wild animal. DDDD Kasakasa Eh!? I was surprised at the animal that emerged from behind the tree. It was a creature that had black fur, looked like a horse and had a horn on its forehead. Calling it divine would be the appropriate term to describe it. .. No, wait a minute. Just what is up with this situation? Its because the thing that appeared in front of my eyes was a unicorn!? I froze up for a while. Unicorn. Those were creatures that only appeared in legends back on Earth. They were recorded to have looked like white horses possessing a sharp horn. They were said to have a fierce and brave personality. An existence you wouldnt be able to stand up to. They were faster than any horse. The horn was said to possess the ability to cleanse poison and cure diseases. It was the symbol of Purity, Chastity, and also, as one of the seven deadly sins, Rage. They were also strangely attached to virgins. Here in Erudoa, their personalities and characteristics didnt change that much. However, unlike on Earth, they werent attached to virgins. But to Knights that were strong enough to make them submit. That means that that Knight would be the strongest knight. One that is adored and longed for by the world. Its expected that the unicorn had a lot of pride. It is said that they only choose one knight every 500 years. Hed become a legend to the people. Theres also something else thats a bit different. The unicorn that was stronger, faster, and smarter, than the white unicorn. Its ability to purify and cure diseases was also more potent. It is said that it had the ability to restore strength and heal injury. Its personality is said to be calm and more prideful than the white unicorn. However, nobody has ever seen its appearance. And now, the glorified and prideful black unicorn wanted to be spoiled by me.. Ill say it again. The black unicorn wanted to be spoiled. It rubbed its cheeks with mine! Whats with this situation! I felt like my head was going to explode! Additionally my face was contorting. I recalled my earlier conversation with God, this felt much more realistic than that, so I was able to accept it much more easily. For now, lets try rubbing its neck. Burururu It neighed happily. How cute and calming. .. Are you willing to come with me? When I was able to somehow say something, its horn shone brightly, so I involuntarily averted my eyes. When the light disappeared, I saw that the black unicorn stood in front of me equipped with a harness. Apparently, it has recognized me as its partner. Are you really okay with me? There may be other people who are more suitable than me. Bururururururu The unicorn disagreed by shaking its head strongly, acting sweet with me. I thought, Yareyare and started stroking its neck, making him pleased. This was how I met my partner. I continued stroking him for a while. Hey, do you know the road towards the capital? I tried asking him. Its because I wanted to leave before sunset. The unicorn brought the stirrup closer to me. It seems like hes telling me to get on. Ah, I need to wear the armor. I imagined the myself wearing armor and suddenly a black haze covered my body. I was now equipped with jet black, plated armor and helmet. Sakuya was mounted on my left hip. By the way, Sakuya was attached to me like a magnet. It was strongly stuck on me. As if it was saying that this is its place. When the unicorn saw me, wearing my armor, its atmosphere changed and its eyes shone. Its pride seemed to have been satisfied. Somehow, I felt really embarrassed. As I was thinking of that, I placed my left foot on the stirrup and rode his back. I was saved by the knowledge that was given to me because it also contained the knowledge on how to ride horses. I held the reins. Then, lets go the directiC waaa! He suddenly started running at a breakneck speed and all I could do was scream. I was really surprised by how fast he was and was also impressed by it. Youre really fast! Amazing! Hihin! It felt like he was saying, Of course I am to me. He didnt lower his speed as he ran while avoiding trees. We were as fast as the wind. Kinda like a gale. Gale. Alright! Your name will now be Hayate! It means gale in the words of my home country. Hihin! It seemed that he liked it. I could tell from his cries. Thats great. Take care of me, okay? Hayate! Burururururu Ahahahaha, I can see light! Kyaaaa~! A scream!? I started feeling out for any presences. I could sense some people from the place where we were headed. I also felt these huge ominous presences. I have a bad feeling about this. Faster, Hayate! Hayate understood my words and increased his speed. Im not like Yuusuke whos a nice guy. However, I can never abandon anyone whos in real danger. I didnt want to become a hero like in some Animes and Mangas. I just didnt want to become a heartless human. This is not like that time with Yuusuke, where a magic circle for hero summoning suddenly appeared. I didnt help him because I judged that it wouldnt bring him any danger. However, this time, I clearly felt a really unpleasant feeling. We need to hurry. Guuh! I parried the ogres axe with my bastard sword. U~o~o~o~o~o! I pushed the ogre back greatly with my arm strength. I didnt miss the chance when the ogres balance broke. I jumped up at it and pierced its forehead with my sword. Gugagaaaaa! The ogre screamed as it fell. Blood oozed from the wound on its forehead. I stabbed the sword deeply into him to deliver the finishing blow. I pulled the sword out the moment the ogres eyes became white. The ogre convulsed for a while until it stopped moving indefinitely. Two remaining. Corpses were lying around the two ogres. The servants and the Royal Family were clustered together in the distance, a bit farther away. Haa~ Haa~ Haaa~ Tsk! My breathing sped up. Looking around, I could see that my subordinates were in a state where they couldnt move. I was the last one standing. Damn it! Just what was that!? Ogres normally act alone. Its quite abnormal for five to appear at the same time. It normally takes a party of 20 soldiers to defeat 1 ogre. The only one who could fight against an ogre solo was me. As a result, I was called as the Empires strongest. It was quite impossible for the others. Lesser monsters, like goblins, and intermediate monsters, like kobolds and harpies, normally appear in groups. However, it was impossible for greater monsters, like ogres, to appear in groups. Just what the Kyaaaaaa! damn it! I noticed that an ogre was near the Royal family when I looked back to see why the princess screamed. His Majesty and the Crown Prince held the ogre back with their sword as the maids and servants stood to protect the Queen and the Princess. Though His Majesty and the Crown Prince were quite good with the sword, it was still impossible for these two o face an ogre. This is bad! Im too far away from them! Even so, I still tried to run as fast as I could. Buoooooo! An ogre stood between us and blocked me. It seemed like they had planned it. Shit! Move it! I sliced him with the bastard sword. But. Guruaaa! Gaha! The ogre flung me away. I landed on the ground behind me. That was dangerous If this continues, His majesty will Looking at His Majestys situation, I saw that a giant axe was about to be brought down on them. However, I couldnt muster any strength. No matter how much strength I tried to gather, it was all useless. Damn it. This isnt a joke. The Empires strongest Knight Captain is in this situation. Knight Captain!? Empires strongest!? Im so weak! Please! Somebody Help His Majesty!!! - Gucha! Gua gaa! Eh? What just happened? A large hole suddenly appeared in the chest of the ogre that was about to attack His Majesty, and it fell on its back. - Ton! Good, I made it in time. I heard the sound of somebody stepping on the ground and when I looked in that direction, the low voice of a man could be heard. My eyes then opened wide. The one that appeared was a black knight, riding the legendary black unicorn. This was our Empires no, the meeting with the Black Knight that will change the empire. CH 4 Chapter 4 First contact Good thing I made it. Hayate and I had quickly run in the direction of the scream. We found that a 5 meito ogre was about to swing his axe down on some people. By the way, a meito is this worlds equivalent to a meter. Incidentally, milimeter is mimeito, centimeter is kuameito, kilometer is kiameito, gram is guoa, kilogram is kiaguoa, ton is giga, liter is Suo and mililiter is misou. There are also a bunch more, but these are the most commonly used. Its really convenient to know what they are called here. Okay, lets get back to the story. I looked at the scene where the ogre was about to swing the axe down. I quickly asked Hayate to stop him and it seemed like he understood me. Magic started concentrating on his horn and from within the forest, he shot it like a bullet. It tore a big hole through ogres chest.. And now, back to the present. My voice is changed to a low, mans voice thanks to the helmets magic crystal. Even so, this scene is quite surprising. Looking around, I could see pieces of the wrecked carriage and the bodies of guards lying around. Well, they dont seem to be dead. In comparison, four ogres have died, if we add the one that Hayate defeated. I could see their internal organs spilling over and their blood flowing out. It really made me feel like puking. Next, I could see a few people who seemed to be nobles and some servants huddled together in one place. There are six horses near them. Theyre the people I saved a while ago. Lastly, a bit farther away, I saw a guy who was toppled over by an ogre, on the ground with a confused look on his face. Looking at him from head to toe, he looked like a knight. Im sorry, the person over there. Are you okay? I asked the knight-like person as I stepped down from Hayate and walked closer to him and the ogre. E? a Nn, it seems like hes still confused. Well, I think that reaction is expected if you suddenly see a person wearing black armor, riding the legendary black unicorn. In fact, even the people that have cowered together and those who have fallen cant keep up with the situation. Hayate, could you start treating those strange people? Ill do something about the other one. Bururu~! Hayate neighed once before he started healing one of them. Now then. Oi, Big guy! The ogre increased its guard as it glared at me with hostility. As expected of a greater monster. Unlike what its appearance suggests, it has high intelligence and wont attack recklessly. There are always some guys like that. Why the hell are the five of you guys fighting against these humans~? Whats more, three of you were defeated before I even arrived. Guru!? I knew it. Their reasoning goes away once I provoke them a little bit. Wait! What the hell are you doing!? Ah, Knight-san said something. Im gonna ignore it and continue on. If Im correct, normally, you would need 20 humans to defeat one ogre, right? Whats up with this pathetic situation? Gurururururu! Lets pause a bit. You ugly monster! Gugugugagagagagaga! The ogre came rushing to me with his axe, causing the ground to shake. Provocation, successful! Oi! Whatre you doing!? Run away! Knight-san desperately screamed at me. Ignore him! I touched Sakuya with my right hand. The ogre kept getting closer to me, before swinging its axe with a lot of momentum. I quickly unsheathed Sakuya and parried the axe, gripping Sakuya with only my right hand. Guruga!? Of course the ogre would be confused about what had happened. Everyone around us opened their mouths wide. Yotto! I push back the ogres axe. The ogre had to take a few steps backwards because of the force I put into it. I hit his waist with my left hand while slashing at his shoulder, provoking him even more. Naturally, his blood started going to his head. Guruaaaa! The ogre roared as he wielded the axe. He swung his axe a few times. However, the swings were easily stopped by Sakuya. And then. Haa! Gathering my strength, I shattered the axe. Gururu. Struck by the residual force, the ogre fell on his butt. Finally, the ogre noticed. That I was stronger than him. Well, its thanks to the body that Amaterasu-sama made, that I became this strong. Honestly speaking, I wasnt this strong originally. Well, lets set that aside for now. The ogre now looked at me with a fearful expression. He was going to use all of his remaining strength to escape from me. However his waist gave in. I started talking to the ogre. No matter what from angle you look at it, they were the ones who were attacked. The evidence is everywhere. Pieces of broken cups and the debris of the chairs, tables and their carriage. You could see that they were attacked by you guys while they were on a break. I continued talking to the ogre as I walked towards him. As such, I can only take one action. Gripping Sakuya, I jumped higher than the ogre was tall. Because youre the ones that attacked, I wont accept any complaints. I beheaded the ogre. Walking away from the ogre, I walked towards the fallen knight. I swung Sakuya once to remove the blood and then returned it to its scabbard. The moment I locked Sakuya to its sheath, the ogre split into two starting from the head down. Well, that was good for my first battle. To get used to killing creatures, you first need to start with killing a fish you just caught, was what I thought. Above all, I cant stand the smell around here. Its also troubling if some monsters are attracted to the smell of blood. Apart from me, wholl be fine on my own, theyll be in danger as a result. I need them to start moving and leave this place quickly. That is? I suddenly noticed something. Come to think of it, there were three bodies of killed ogres. Like I said earlier, you normally need 20 people to defeat one ogre. However the people who fought against them were that knight in front of me and ten other people. While they were protecting lots of people. Whats even more surprising is that theyre only injured and not one has died. Lastly, that silver armored, blue cloaked knight. He had short hair that was dyed brown, on his left side there was a scar extending from his forehead down to his cheek and a typical, manly face. He really looked stunning with his reddish-brown eyes. He seemed to be around his 20s. He was sitting, but I could tell that hes really tall. Come to think of it, unlike the others, hes the only one with a cloak. That means that he should be a great person among the guards. N? I stared at the bastard sword near him. From the blood on it, I could tell that it was used to pierce something. When piercing, you need to be quite strong enough in order to do it properly. Piercing I then look at the ogre that lay behind him. For it to fall down like that without any visible fatal wounds at all. That means that it was pierced in the center of his head Then, this man defeated the ogre alone? Ill need to think of an explanation. First, he, with the support of others, fought against two ogres. The other people then became exhausted after defeating those two. As the last one standing, he fought against the three and I defeated the one ogre that attacked the frozen people over there. Now that I understood what happened, I stopped in front of Knight-san. I held my right hand in front of him. Are you alright? A. ah. He grabbed my right hand and gripped it strongly. Using a bit of my right arms strength, I helped him stand up. I was right. He really was very tall. Right now, my eyes were at the level of his neck. I would be at his chest level if I removed my armor. What I thought when I raised my head to look at him was. Is this man really human? * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * What the hell just happened? A black knight, riding a black unicorn, suddenly appeared and defeated one ogre. Next, he started provoking another ogre and rendered his attacks useless. Lastly, he used a black sword, that Ive never seen before, to cut the ogre in two. Am I seeing a dream? I can also defeat an ogre alone, but doing it with brute strength like that is impossible for me. And his reaction speed. He didnt move a single step and his attacks his opponents by quickly swinging his sword while only using one hand. More importantly, is that black unicorn the real thing? Its confusing me even more! And then. Are you alright? I heard the low voice of a man. Before I knew it, the Black Knight was in front of me, reaching his right hand out. It seems like he didnt notice that I was confused when he came here. AAh. Puzzled, I grabbed his hand and stood up. Standing up, I looked at him again. His entire body was covered with black plate mail and I could see a red stone embedded on his helmet. His height was also a little low for a man. That was a disaster. Eh? Look, the ogre. A ah I just now noticed what he said. Its best if we leave here as soon as possible, while its still bright and before the smell of blood attracts more monsters. Youre right, its best if we leave here quickly. I agree with the Black Knights warning. He was right, staying here was dangerous The Black Knight is too, even though he helped us, I shouldnt let my guard down. Ah, Thats right. Excuse me, can I ask you something? N? Um, which way is the city? Ha? What is this guy saying? Why are you asking such a thing? Ah, um well. It looks like hes having a hard time answering. Hes suspicious. No way, are you a spy for the demons? Eh? Nope, youre wrong. He clearly said no. It doesnt seem like hes lying. Why are you so wary even though Im just asking for directions? He tilted his head when he heard me. Well, hes certainly right. Sorry, were in the middle of an escort mission. We need to be suspicious of anyone. Ah, is that so. The Black Knight seemed to have been convinced. So, why are you going to the capital? I want to get a job. A job. Of all the places, it had to be the capital? Im not sure if you know this, but its already known by most people that the capitals security is deteriorating. Eh? All of us froze. My subordinates who were healed by the Black Unicorn started gathering around His Majesty. Good, everyones safe. Then I said this to the Black Knight. Eh? If Im not wrong. When we went to the Holy Country a few weeks ago the stories about the capital were a really hot topic among the people. By the way, the reason why Im able to speak this brazenly in front of His Majesty is because he also knows the current situation it was in. .. Thats completely different from what I heard. Oi, oi. Who the heck did he ask? What to do. The Black Knight looked like he didnt know what to do. It looks like he really was serious, when he said that he was searching for a job. Now that I think about it, why did you come out of the forest? Why didnt you go through the forest on the road? I told him what had been bothering me. Ahh~. Again, hes having a hard time answering it. Earlier, he asked me where to go. Somethings not quite right here. . No way. You. were you lost just now? When I said so, everyone, including His Majesty, stared at the Black Knight. ..Yes. The Black Knight replied in a small voice. I was right huh. He, got lost. Pfft. DDDDAhahahaahahahah! When I said that, I, the royal family, my subordinates and even the servants started laughing. Ah.. ahahaha The Black Knight hung his head and laughed shyly. It seems like this Black Knight isnt a bad guy after all. * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * Sorry, sorry. Its fine. After being laughed at, hard, for being lost, I was now talking to a man who seemed to be a noble on his way to the capital. By the way, the men and women are riding the brown horses while girls and boys were riding white horses. The blue mantled knight from earlier was riding a brown horse right next to a man with green hair, who seemed to be in his 20s. I decided to walk besides them instead of riding Hayate, because I looked intimidating when I did that. Hayate seemed to want being ridden, though. But still, what did he mean by the capitals security getting worse? Its completely different from what Amaterasu-sama told me. I would have never thought that Id get to see the Legendary Black Unicorn with my own eyes. Yeah, I also thought that I mustve been dreaming when he appeared in the forest. The men expressed their agreement to mantled-Knight-sans words. The people around me were staring at Hayate. Indeed, if a real legendary creature was in front of them, why wouldnt they want to stare at it. Come to think of it, I still havent heard your name. Now that you say it, youre right. (Biku!) Oh no. What should I do? How can I hide it from them? While I was thinking, the nobleman told me. I am the Empires Emperor, James Guratosu. My thinking stopped when he said that. Just now, what did he say? Mu? Is something wrong, Black Knight? The nobleman. no, the Emperor curiously asked me. Your Majesty, that was a bit sudden.. Mantled-Knight-san said with an amazed face. Its okay, is it not? If not for Black Knight saving us, I, no we wouldnt be walking on this road. There was a woman, who seemed to be in her 20s, with blonde hair that was bundled into dumplings wearing a dress with gold embroideries. It was his wife. She seems quite young. Im sorry for being late, I am James Guratosus wife. Claire Guratosu is my name. By the way, shes four years older than me. Eh!? I hope theyll forgive me for my sudden outburst. Wait, really!? Its alright. Everyone else also thought what youre thinking right now. Mantled-Knight-san placed a hand on my left shoulder. Everyone around me nodded in unison. It seems like everyone else also thought that it was funny. Thanks. Umm~ Conrad. Conrad Aiden. Is what Mantled-Knight-san. Conrad-san said . My name is Chris Guratosu. Next was a boy with blond hair, wearing a blue uniform who was riding on a white horse. Is he younger than me? Im Elene Guratosu. Last was a girl who was wearing a pink dress. She looked and felt like a tomboy. Out of nowhere, Elene suddenly said: Ne! Whats your name? Whered you come from? Why are you still wearing your helmet? How did you make the black unicorn accept you? Ne~ Tell me. Umm~ She suddenly started asking me a lot of questions with great enthusiasm. Everyone faces had the same expression. Well, its common for children to do this. Now, now. Elene, cant you see that the Black Knight is troubled. Thats right. Youre 13 years old now. You need to be more behaved now. Youre so noisy, Niisama. Now, you Now, now. Chris, Elene. The two of you need to calm down. . What the? The way they talk to each other is just like regular families? But I think this is good. Id want to protect a country thats run by these kinds of people. How should we call you? It was now my turn to introduce myself. ? Whats wrong? Everyone stared at me because I have gone silent. I think that its best if I tell them who I really am. However, they are the Emperor, his soldiers and his servants. A umm Is there a reason that you cant? . Yes. I decided to be honest to them. Actually, I was told that I cant reveal my identity in light of certain circumstances. Told not to? By whom? I cant say. I can assure you though that we are not your enemies. As proof I will reveal my real identity to you. Is it okay? The Emperor intently listened to me. I judged that these people are trustworthy. Im not trying to boast, but Im pretty good at judging people with my eyes. Also, having those in power as my allies has its merits. Especially the one with the highest authority in the country. You deserve my trust. However, theres a possibility that we are being watched by someone. Watched? Conrad listened to what I had to say. Well, it was just a hypothesis. Im suspecting this because of the ogres. Normally, ogres prefer to be alone. However, five of them that appeared together, today. No way! Conrad noticed something. No way. Youre saying that what happened today was planned by somebody? Everyones eyes widen as Conrad says this. Maybe because everyone was so busy, nobody had time to think about it. Yes. It may just be a hypothesis, but I think the possibility is quite high. Because of what I said, the faces of the Queen, the Princess and the servants turned blue. The men on the other hand, sharpened their eyes and increased their guard. But who? The Emperor asked. I dont really know who it is, but I may be able to single him out. He shouldve set up a fake identity as a guard in the capital. Its probably a collaboration between the demons and those who are in power. What!? A collaboration!? Everyone stood, surprised by my conclusion. Apparently nobody thought that they could be Collaborating. If you thought about it normally, itd be impossible for a human to make a deal with the demons. Its not impossible. They couldve cooperated because their interests aligned with each other. Because high ranking people always want more profit. Even if theyre enemies, as long as they can get something in return, everything is fine. Theres also another reason for these two. Its because were close to the capital. And thats because? The Crown Prince, Chris, asked a question. Because its a good opportunity. Itd take a few days for you to reach this place from the Holy country. Of course itd take the same number of days from the castle to here. So its a good time for a raid to occur. This is the hint. Everyone tilted their heads. Is it that difficult? Why is the Princess rolling her eyes? Its cute, but thats the behavior of a man, not that of a child. It isnt as good as Yuusukes though. Then please answer my questions. Conrad-san, did you encounter any greater monsters on the way back? No, we didnt even encounter any minor monsters like goblins. Everyone nodded to Conrads words. Thank you very much. At this point I understood the reason completely. Is that true!? The queen was really surprised by what I said. Perhaps, the person in the capital, the nobles of the Holy Kingdom and the demons are in contact in some way. Since the demons are the only ones who can manipulate monsters. Maybe the person in the capital had some information which the demons wanted and in exchange for that, he asked them to kill the royal family. And this place is the best spot for killing you. A place where trees are high enough to hide their shadows. Perfect for beings like ogres. The road is also wide enough for five of ogres to wreak havoc. The ones that couldve investigated this place are likely humans who are close to the capital. There are some people who find royalty to be a problem. They are only doing these things because of their own interests. Therefore, I can conclude: The person in the capital worked with the demons so that he can say that this was the work of the demons. I explained my conclusion to them. Dismay was visible on everyones faces. Well, after fighting those ogres earlier, once we think that its over, more problems will probably occur. If we dont look for the traitor now, theres a high chance that hell do it again. I thought of that as I watched their expressions. There! Wow~ Youre really awesome! DDDD!? Everyone had a look of astonishment. Ah, I was right. While I was calmly overlooking everyone, I noticed somebody under the branches on the left side of a big tree. I couldnt see him very well. . Who are you? Hoh? Youre not like the other humans Why do you look so calm? Surprisingly, he asked me a question. In times like this, the first one to become restless, loses. Haha! You just said something interesting~ Black Knight-san While saying so, the opponent emerged from the shadows. The one that stood there had silver hair with a wolf face. He had the body of a human with the tail of a wolf. He was a werewolf that wore long black boots with brown pants and red scale armor. He had twin daggers equipped on both hips. Youre wrong there. I want to make a deal with you. Why did you say that Im wrong? You cant make a deal? From the way he talks and the way he looks, I could tell that hes quite young. If I wanted to make a deal, I would first find someone whose attitude is the complete opposite to yours. I dont understand, is that really how I appear to others? Ah~ Youre right. Well, it was you who provoked the ogres into attacking. Bingo! He really has a lighthearted personality. Im Gardo. What!? The [Fire Fang] Gardo!? Conrad raised his voice in surprise. Before I knew it, everyone was already holding a weapon. It seemed like that werewolf was famous. Otto, Im only gonna retreat this time. Why? The small fries aside, you seem quite dangerous. I need to make plans against you. See ya The werewolf who named himself as Gardo disappeared. Well then, it seems like he fixed his eyes on me. What should I do now. I pondered for a while as I stared at the branch where Gardo had been. CH 5 Chapter 5 C Explanations and invitations After that strange werewolf Gardo left. A bit off the highway, in an opening in the forest. Normal shield!!! The three mages chanted the spell, and a dome-shaped shield expanded from the ground. Lighting! The female mage summoned a ball of light, to illuminate the area. Thank you very much. I thanked the three of them. The people gathered here are, the royal family, five maids, two knights, two swordsmen, three archers, three mages, six horses, Hayate, and finally me. No, since you saved us all, thank you very much. With red hair and brown eyes, it was the cute female mage that spoke up. Her height reaches to about my neck, shes wearing a pale pink robe, and shes holding a long staff with a red magic stone embedded in it. I think shes probably about the same age as me. Its all good. When I said so, she lowered her head. Oh my~. It seems that her face has become red. Hohoho, its good to be young. Well then, black knight, how about we have a chat now? While laughing with a happy face, the emperor spoke up. If you misunderstand things like this, Ill be troubled. After all, Im a woman. -Clink I took off my helmet. A girl!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Everyone was shocked to see my face, and shouted in unison. Predictably, due to my voice, everyone thought I was a man. It seems that all the women other than the empress and the princess are rather disappointed. The female mage looked as if she had lost her soul or something. Im sorry for surprising everyone like that. My name is Chie Saitou. Im 17. As I said so, I placed my helmet on Hayate who was next to me. Its tiresome to keep holding it all the time. Chie Saitou? Not only is your appearance one Ive never seen, Ive never heard of such a name either. Your skin color, hair color, and even the shape of your face, Ive never seen anything like it. It seems that everyone was in agreement with the emperor and the princes words. Well, it was just like Amaterasu-sama said, in this world theres no black hair, black eyes, or oriental people at all. That also means my yellow skin color isnt here either. Anyone would be surprised to see such a person here. Its understandable that everyone would be so surprised. Theres no other humans like me here in Eldoa. Well then, from where might you have come from? Conrad-san asked the obvious question. Eh, huh? Conrad-san, was it? What happened to your casual speech up until now? You dont have to be so formal with a little girl like me. Heck, I was lost until just a little while ago. However C No, to be rude by using casual speech to such a strong knight as yourself would be most embarrassing. I realized it when you appeared riding the legendary black unicorn He said so with such a serious face. This is no good Although he cant be compared to Yuusuke, for a handsome guy to make such a face, my heart did skip a beat. Im still a woman, after all! H, hai. There is no need to use formal speech with me either. Also, I do not mind if you call me Conrad. On top of forbidding me to use formal speech with him, I was told to call his name directly without honorifics. Ok Oi Hayate, whats with this face of yours thats saying to praise you more? When I looked at Hayate next to me who looked as happy as if it was about himself, he had such a triumphant expression. Im pretty amazed. Is this guy really the legendary unicorn? Ahem. As for the question about where Im from, its a secret because its a complicated matter. I see Then, how about your sword? Ive never seen its kind. Its good that the emperor is so understanding. The emperor requested an explanation about Sakuya. This is called a katana, its a weapon from my country. My katanas name is Sakuya. Sakuya? Whats that? The princess tilted her head in puzzlement. Sakuya means a night with no moon. Its talking about a new moon. This pure black katana Sakuya is supposed to represent the new moon. Would it be alright if I held the sword to take a closer look at it? Sure, I dont mind. I removed Sakuya from my left hip, and passed it while still in its sheath to the prince. Eh? Huh? Chris, whats the matter? The emperor asked the prince. Father, I cant pull the sword out of its sheath. What? Let me see it Oh, indeed. Chie, what exactly is this? The emperor asked me a question. Everyone around seemed to be curious as well. Well, actually Sakuya is a custom-made katana for me only. For you only? Nobody else can pull it out. I told them so, but there was a follow-up question. However, if nobody else can pull it out, wouldnt it be meaningless if it was always kept out of its sheath? After saying so, he tilted his head. I asked the emperor to return Sakuya to me, pulled it out of its sheath, placed the sheath on my left hip and went over to Conrad. Conrad, try holding this. ? Yes? -Clang!! Although it didnt penetrate into the ground, there was the sound of something heavy falling onto the ground. What! Whats with this weight!? As soon as I passed Sakuya to him, Conrad crouched down from trying to hold on to something so heavy. Does everyone understand now? After Sakuya leaves its sheath, other than me - I want to try holding it!!!! That wont be possible!!!! Everyone panicked at the unbelievable statement, and I grabbed Sakuya away from the princess that tried to hold it. Everyone around seemed to be rather flustered as well. Eh~ No, nows not the time for eh~! Youre just a 13 year old kid, I wont let you touch something so dangerous! The princess looked like she felt wronged and puffed her cheeks. Chie-sama, Im so sorry! The maid with brown hair passed the princess to another maid that had thinning white hair bunched up in a ball on her head, with a wrinkly face, and she was wearing a black dress with long sleeves and a long skirt, with a frilly white apron, she looked like a kindly old lady as she received the princess. This is no joke As always The elderly maid was fed up with the princesss antics. It wasnt just her, the other maids, the soldiers, and even the prince seemed to be fed up as well. Hahaha, Elenes quite the tomboy. Oi you, its not a laughing matter! The emperors words were a little out of line, he interjected as if he was being a comic. Is it entirely natural? Well, even more than that, before long it makes you wonder if this princess will make it an be alright. As I was thinking so, I sheathed Sakuya. Alright, lets return to the topic at hand. Although I was interrupted in the middle, once Sakuya has been pulled from its sheath, it cannot be used except by me. -I see. Everyone muttered in convincement. Thats everything about the katana. Are there more questions? Uhh, what about the matter of your voice being different earlier? Ahh, as for that The elderly maid that took the princess earlier asked the question this time, so I took my helmet from Hayates back, and began my explanation. The magic stone embedded in the helmet near the eyes, can change my voice. After all, its important to hide my gender, if I dont completely hide all information about myself, I dont know when I might get ambushed by the enemy. Youre careful to that extent, eh. Conrads eyes had a look of respect to them. Hnn~ Even though Im the younger one, hes using formal speech with me, it feels strange to be respected like this. Oh yes! Howd you get to know the black unicorn? The elderly maid asked another question of me. This person, it seems like this is what she wanted to hear the most. The others all seem the same way. Well, even if you ask When I was taking a relaxing stroll by the lake, Hayate appeared in front of me, and I didnt really do anything in particular. Incidentally, the fact that I met him literally just a moment ago, Ill keep that a secret. Nothing in particular? Hai. Truly? Hai. Ive lost track of how many times today that the princesss questions have caused everyone other than the princess herself to be taken aback with dumbfounded expressions. It cant be helped. After all, someone so outside the norm like me, appeared alongside the legendary black unicorn. However C Eh~ How boring~! - *Everyone falls over* At the princesss words, everyone just about tripped and fell. Oi you~ Dont you understand what an important time this is!? The prince got mad and started shouting at the princess. Perhaps her antics trouble him more than anyone else here? I mean, come on~ It seems that this princess is searching for excitement. Im guessing that, she wants to be acknowledged by a unicorn like Hayate, and expects to be able to go on a grand adventure. However, I myself have only come to this world for only a few hours so far. Ill be troubled if you expect a grand adventure. While thinking along those lines, I enjoyed watching the prince and princess fight. Truly, I dont know what to do about her The emperor was shaking his head. This person is also struggling as well, eh. Maybe in the royal family, the men are all the straight ones to the women being the funny ones in the comedy duos? Youre such a baka! In the first place, do you know how low the chance is to see a unicorn? Eh? Ah, this child definitely doesnt study. Since youre a countrys princess, isnt it bad if you dont study? You really dont know anything, do you? Prince, arent you tired from being so angry? Uhh, could you guys stop for now? Ill listen to it later. Its all good. Chris is just working off his stress right now. Instead of working it off, I think its increasing. His dialogue just now seems to naturally be like a comics. This prince is going to develop high blood pressure one day. While I was thinking that, everyone was also thinking similar things, and watched to see how the course of events would unfold. Theres only been one person in 500 years! Frankly speaking, while youre living, to meet and be acknowledged by a unicorn as a worthy knight, the possibility of that happening is close to zero! Aww~, even though I thought the prince was pretty cool up until now, the image has been completely shattered. Well, nobodys perfect. Thats already amazing by itself, but this is the legendary black unicorn that acknowledged her! The black unicorn that nobody has ever seen before! The princes momentum pressured the princess as she fell silent. An analogy would be, its as if a small animal froze up in front of a predator. Although shes a bit pitiful, its what she gets. After explaining things to this extent, do you see how amazing of a knight Chie-dono is!? Shes the strongest knight in all of Eldoa!! Prince, Im really sorry, Im not that amazing. Even so you, youre being quite rude to her. Anyways, youre always, always- It seems that the prince has accumulated quite a lot of complaints against the princess, and the topic has gone off on a tangent. I think I should stop them soon. Hai, thats enough. Your Highness, the princess looks like she is regretting her words. Hai. Phew~, Ive settled the situation somehow. I can understand the princesss feelings well, because Ive been scolded by my brother before saying dont just stay shut in your room, get out some! I bent over and looked the depressed princess in the eye. The princesss height, reaches up to about my chest when Im in my armored form and is probably about 155 centimeters tall. Princess, please dont be so down. His Highness only yelled at you because hes really worried about you. I laughed and grinned while saying so to the princess. But onii-sama is always angry at everything I do Such as? I asked the depressed princess. She seems to be quite down. If she had dog ears and a tail, they would surely be hanging down. When I take too long to choose my clothes, when I thought Id try to cook, when I sneaked into the armory, when I sneaked out of the castle- Wait, hold on just a minute here!!!!!!!!!!!! Conrad and the military personnel, the maids, and I, had our thoughts in perfect synchronization. No, really, wait a minute. The first two are fine. But the last two are surely bad! Please, princess, dont do anything dangerous. The elderly maid spoke up. Everyone, including me, nodded. Its really dangerous, princess. But like, Im so bored~ The princess puffed out her cheeks again. When a beauty is doing it, its really cute. Wait, that shouldnt be right. Princess, an armory is a place for the storage of deadly weapons. I know that already! When I said so, the princess got angry. Well, at least she knows that much already. After all, its dangerous to handle or touch things I dont know, of course I know that already! Thats After hearing that, the princess fell silent. Really, what an idiotic princess. Even though the soldiers and maids of the castle are working so hard for the royal familys safety. Huh? This time, something caught my attention. Maybe, this princess Uh, princess, would this happen to be your first time out of the castle? Yep, you got it. The prince answered my question for me. Could it be that, you also dont go to school? Yes. Its not the case for me, but Elene doesnt know anything about the world, and she wont even know what to do after leaving the castle. Also, the city is dangerous right now. So what youre saying is that, Your Highness attends school, correct? Everyone nodded. As if they were saying of course. At seeing so, I thought while pulling on my face. Its like this after all! No doubt, thats why shes always seeking something exciting! I stood up with my back to the princess. Um, I think this may be rude but Ill say it anyways. Are you all bakas!!!!!!? By reflex, I yelled. However, no regrets! When I looked around, everyone seemed to be taken aback. At this time, the elderly maid replied to me first. Hey! What is this, calling us bakas!? No matter how important you are, we wont overlook such verbal abuse! The elderly maid was shouting at me angrily. Also, everyone seemed to be waiting for my response, and other than the princess, they were all glaring at me. Everyone seems to have the same opinion. And so, I spoke up to them. Yep, youre all bakas. Like this, its natural that the princess will try dangerous things! Shes even quite pitiful! Pitiful? Hearing this, the maid tilted her head. Oh, geeeez! Whats this! I thought they were such a good family just a little while ago, turns out theyre useless! Another familys matters, I didnt want to involve myself in them, but I cant take it anymore! Ok, listen up. A normal girl thats the princesss age, should be going to school, studying, and playing with friends! While living with everyone like that, shell naturally learn the ways of the world, and the children around her will stimulate her own abilities and cause them to bloom! Abilities? This time the emperor was speaking. Thats right! For example, with people around you you can grow up to be a proper person, you can become a person who can analyze the situation at hand well, everyone has some sort of ability of their own, schools perfect for improving those kinds of things! As evidence, isnt His Highness himself a good example!? M, me? The prince was flabbergasted. Yep. What did Your Highness learn in school? Eh? Things like the history of Eldoa, magic, and swordsmanship. Then, do you have a rival that you dont want to lose at those things to? I do! The prince immediately answered. I have an important job to do as the next emperor! For that reason, losing to that guy alone is! It seems that hes got quite the rivalry going on with someone. I dont know who youre talking about when you say that guy, but Just like in the case of Your Highness, school is a good place to develop rivalries. And precisely because of such a rival, Your Highness is able to firmly understand your role, as well as have clear goals. Everyone seemed to be taken aback. They seem to have finally realized it. And yet, the princess isnt allowed outside of the castle because its dangerous, thats the worst thing you can do when raising a child. Does the castle have that many people besides you all? Nobody ever thought about such a thing? I said so as I was amazed. Everyone had expressions as if they were being punished. On top of that, even though her own brother is allowed to go outside to do whatever he wants, she cant do anything she wants, has anyone ever really considered the princesss feelings? I looked at the emperor and empress as I said so. Your Majesties, I know that you must be terribly busy personages but, it couldnt be that youre leaving your own children to be raised by the maids? (Mouths opening) The royal couple grimaced. Looks like I guessed right on target. If you do such a thing, the children might even get the mistaken impression that theyre not loved by the parents, no? Eh? They love me? Im in shock! Everyone, including me, was shocked at the princesss unexpected words. This is bad, it seems that this princess has already considered things up to this point. I looked the princess in the eyes. They do, princess, Their Majesties are very worried about you. But, their daughters behavior is also a problem for them. Do you understand? Yeah. Well then, please be more aware of your own position from now on, and be more careful for your own sake around dangerous things. I got it. Yep, its good that she can be so easily taught. As for Your Majesties, please properly spend even a little time with your family. They seemed to be properly paying attention to me. And as for Your Highness, please listen properly to the princesss complaints. Since youre her older brother, you should at least be on her side. Hai. Ok good, the prince should be good like this as well. Then, everyone please take the princesss feelings into more consideration. Were sorry!!!!!! The soldiers and maids apologized together in unison. Well, that should be enough lecturing now. Somehow, I just realized that sweat was running down my back unpleasantly. I, just instinctively said something so self-important to the royal family! Ahh~, Im such a baka!! I withdraw my previous statement about having no regrets! Chie. While I was busy regretting everything in my mind, the emperor spoke up. This is bad, I might have made the emperor angry He walked towards me, and stopped right next to me. Please, become a knight of my empire! Eh? The emperors words were so unexpected, that a weird voice escaped me. Huh? Whats this? This is the first time Ive met a knight such as you! No, Ive never even met such a person like you! Eh? No, I think that people like me should be just about everywhere? Even more so, since Im just a commoner. Well, he seems to be able to analyze situations faster than most, even Ive realized this. No, theres never been anyone thats dared to point out my bad points like you have. However, you did that to me. Its not just me, nobodys ever pointed fingers at anyone here before. If someone likes you joins us, our empire might undergo a great change! I also implore you to join us! Conrad also came running up to me, saying so. I want to follow you! Although its quite embarrassing, I was called the strongest in the empire. However, Ive realized clearly in the ogre raid earlier that Im still quite unskilled. And so, Ive thought so ever since meeting and speaking with you! Youre the one thats truly worthy of being called the strongest! Conrad said so with strong conviction behind his words. Oh no, I have no interested in being the strongest, Im quite embarrassed. Im especially impressed with your reasoning just now. With so little information, you were able to reason so much. By all means, I would like to request you join our military! Please!!!!!! After Conrad finished speaking, all of his subordinates also bowed at me and asked me to join. Indeed, if I entered the military instead of a guild, there should be many benefits to that as well. Ill be able to see what this country is like, and if Im successful and get promoted Ill even have subordinates. More than anything, if I get far in my career, Ill be able to acquire social status. In any world, after all, there are those in power. Of course, there will be bad people among them. I might not be able to do anything to those guys if Im in a guild, but its a different story if Im in the military. More than that, in order to live in this world, of course I would want a place where I belong. I also have my promise with Amaterasu-sama, so I only had one answer. I understand. And like this Ill join the military, and incidentally be able to improve the public order of this empire! From now on, Ill be in your care. Ohh! You dont have to be so formal, Chie! The emperor was happily shaking my right hand with both his hands as he said so. And so, I decided to join the Imperial Army. Alright! Ill work hard from now on in order to get promoted! Huh? Come to think of it, Conrad said he wanted to follow me from now on. Whats Conrads position? CH 6 Chapter 6 C The capital and the investiture ceremony The empire C in front of the castle, evening. After the explanations ended, it took us an hour to travel here to the castle. This is the capital, eh. I muttered to myself as I gazed upon the tall castle ramparts. The walls are made of stone, with no end in sight for either direction, and my neck hurts from trying to stretch it to see just how tall the walls are. On top of that, it seems that the walls have been reinforced by magic, so even if advanced monsters attack, I highly doubt they could penetrate the walls. Well, if its superior monsters or dragons, they could probably break them in an instant. I was there right now in front of the only entrance to the castle walls, together with the emperors group, while wearing my helmet. At the sight of us, two gatekeepers that seemed to be adventurers or people from a guild, were staring at us with their mouths wide agape. To be more specific, they were staring at me as I was pulling on Hayates reins. Well, its to be expected that they would react this way. Hohoho. Youre the center of attention, Chie. I heard laughing from behind me. Oops, I almost forgot. Im sorry, but could you conceal my name if at possible? I asked so in a low, manly voice. Ahh, is that so. Then, what should we call you? I tilted my head in puzzlement for a bit while thinking. I dont mind if you just call me the black knight. Since everyone that sees my armor and katana are calling me so anyways. When I came to this world, for sure, Amaterasu-sama had said so as well. Anyways, I think I like the name as well. Rather than a hero and his comrades out of a story, I get to feel like an entirely different type of presence. I dont want to be in a party together with that baka Yuusuke I got it. Then, the black knight it shall be. If its possible, could you ride Hayate into the city? It would be good if we could show everyone the way the strongest knight looks as hes riding the legendary black unicorn. Sure. I agreed to the emperor, and got on Hayate. Even though I didnt really want to stand out, and said this to Conrad just earlier. Youre not just the strongest in the empire, youre the strongest in all of Eldoa! Thats why, please enter the capital while riding on the unicorn! But, Conrad said that with some amazing vigor. It seems that he also thinks that it would be good if I rode Hayate. The meaning might be different from what Conrad is thinking, for me to be riding Hayate alongside the emperors party in such a grand fashion, and having the people see me. Theres two reasons for this. One is to not only show the residents of the capital, but also to show off to the traveling adventurers and merchants from other countries. Adventurers and merchants often gather here at the capital. Right now, they were gathered around us as well. Letting them see me, that is, a knight riding the legendary black unicorn alongside the imperial family, is order to have them spread the word to other countries. Doing this ensures that other countries wont move against us so easily. As for why all of this is necessary, its because our enemies arent just limited to monsters and demons, humans are included as well. The continent of Eldoa is shaped like a rhombus, and theres several islands surrounding Eldoa as well. Including the islands, on this continent there are three countries, an empire, a theocracy, and a kingdom, as well as an elven sanctuary in the forest. Among them, the empires territory is quite vast, and other countries have tried to steal land by force many times in the past. I learned that in the knowledge of history that I was given. The other reason is to show the ringleader causing trouble in this country, the person behind the previous incident. Its similar to showing me off to the adventurers and merchants from other countries, but the overall goal is to prevent bad things from happening to this country. Basically, the goal is to intimidate others in order to prevent incidents. Although the effect might be small today just from me going through the capital, but with time, word of my presence should spread throughout the continent quickly. Based on the above, I rode Hayate, the royal family rode in a horse-drawn carriage that was prepared for them at the castle gate, while Conrad and another green-haired knight were riding on horses as well. And so, the castle gate opened. -Creak- -Bang!!!! Cheers resounded when the castle gate opened. It seems that a parade had been prepared to celebrate the return of the royal family. Amazing At everyones incredible enthusiasm, I muttered so by reflex. We entered and proceeded on the road towards the castle. Even though I could see it from outside as well, its really such a big castle. Around us were buildings that looked like they came straight out of a game. Looking at them, I thought about it once again. Science isnt very developed here, its a world of swords and magic. I have to move amongst such a crowd, all the while C Oi oi! Could that be the legendary black unicorn? Is that real? Whats that black knight? I heard various voices such as these. Hohohoho! As expected, everyones surprised. The emperor in his horse-drawn carriage laughed as he said so. Black knight, I know its sudden, but, Id like to get your investiture ceremony done immediately tonight. Well also have a mantle made immediately for you. Mantle? I repeated the emperors words back to them, but the royal couple just kept smiling and didnt say anything more on the matter. But, something like a formal ceremony, is that really necessary for a regular soldier? At least, thats what I think. Tonight, even. C Before the castle door Before long, we arrived at the castle door. Before the castle door, there was a full force of servants, soldiers, and nobles waiting for us. Oi oi. Its no good if the soldiers arent patrolling the capital While I was thinking so in amazement, a noble came up to the imperial procession and kneeled. Your Majesty! Its good that youve returned safely! This noble was wearing dark green aristocratic clothing, had green hair and blue eyes, was approximately 174-175 centimeters tall, and he was a middle-aged man around 50 years of age. Huh? This person, seems similar to the knight-san with green hair Reiz, I have returned. The emperor answered the man by addressing him with his name. While I was away visiting the theocracy, has anything happened here? No, nothing at all. By the way, Your Majesty, who exactly is that knight there? The man seemed to mind my presence very much, and asked the emperor. It was something the other nobles, soldiers, and regular people were probably thinking of as well. Ive been late introducing him, black knight, come here. Yes! I tried to reply in a knightly manner, and had Hayate move close to the emperors carriage. This person happens to be the black knight. Although I cant share his name with everyone, hes someone thats become a knight of my empire now. (A commotion) Everyone became quite unsettled when the emperor said so. Uh, Your Majesty! What could you be saying! Someone like this with such an unknown nature! The man raised his voice in objection at the emperors words. Well, its to be expected. However, at hearing those words, the emperor said C Reiz! Watch your words! This person is our savior that rescued all of our lives! !? Lives? Eh? Whats with that reaction? I wondered quite a bit about the mans reaction. But, even though something caught my attention, nothing really happened, so I decided to keep listening to what the emperor was saying. Thats right. When we were on our way to the capital, we got ambushed by five ogres. When everyone heard that, there was quite a commotion again. Three of them were somehow defeated by Conrad and the others but, ogres are originally enemies that require 20 people to defeat. On top of that, it was a battle where we were being defended as well. Of course, theres limits to peoples strength. When we were in a pinch, the black knight came to our rescue at a critical moment while riding the black unicorn. What are you saying to that person! The emperor got angry, and was glaring at the man. Its indeed something an emperor would say. Hes got the style down pat. B, but, if you dont even know who he is and where hes from Even though youre the prime minister, dont you understand yet!? Theres nothing more that can prove how amazing this knight is than the fact that hes the one chosen by the black unicorn! Hes the strongest knight in all of Eldoa! This person seems to be the prime minister. Indeed, its just as the emperor says. That is to say, being selected by a unicorn, should already prove what kind of person this person is. Its even more so if its the legendary black unicorn. Ergh The prime minister fell silent. Tonight will be this persons investiture ceremony! Prepare everything thats necessary right away! The emperor gave an order to the servants, and they immediately went off to fulfill it. While the servants were surprised for a moment, they somehow seemed to understand after seeing me and hurried off to prepare. I wonder why they were so surprised? Oh black knight, I apologize for the rudeness just now. Well immediately have a room for you prepared. Well also have to make some preparations, so it would be good to get some rest first. Unlike earlier, the emperor was now smiling a gentle smile. After that, he gave some orders to one of the maids that was accompanying him, and she became my personal maid. Black knight-sama, by Empress Claires orders, I will be taking care of milady from now on, and my name is Alice Aiden. This maid had long tawny hair hanging down, reddish brown eyes, a nice face and a calm atmosphere about her, and she was wearing the same maid clothing as the other maids, a black one-piece dress with a long skirt, with a frilly white apron and black shoes. She was about 160 centimeters tall, and probably around 14 years old. Theres no mistake that shes younger than I am. Huh? Just now, this girl said Aiden Alice, Ill leave her to you. Yes, brother. Conrad just said that, and Alice answered him. Ahh! Indeed, these two people, shared the same hair and eye color! I see, so they were siblings. Before anything else, black knight-sama. Guide him to the stables first. While the regular stables may not befit a unicorn, but theres nowhere else for a unicorn to rest. Conrad said so apologetically to me. Nah, you dont have to worry about such a thing. Right, Hayate? Neigh! Hayate nodded. We obtained Hayates approval, and headed for the stables. A bit later, in a room of the castle C We put Hayate in the stables, and Alice guided me to a room in the castle. By the way, Hayates harness was left like that on him. This is the place. Uh, is it really okay to use this place? The room that I had been guided to, would put the luxury hotels that Ive seen on TV to shame. There was a double bed placed against the wall, all the furniture had an antique design, and there was a large desk presumably for working on as well as a comfortable-looking chair. The window was large, and there were two chairs and an iron table out on the veranda as well. Theres also a bath and a toilet. Theres no mistake, this is a room for VIPs. By order of Their Majesties, black knight-sama, please use this room from today onwards. Alice was smiling as she said so. Emperor, youre giving a regular soldier like me such a room? This room also comes with magic to completely make it soundproof. Here is the key to this room. As she said so, Alice handed me some type of blue stone. Its a different color from the one embedded in my helmet, but its a magic stone. As a simple explanation, blue magic stones have average magic power within them, and red magic stones have really strong magic power inside, but are much fewer in number. May I pluck one strand of your hair? I looked around and confirmed that nobody was around, before removing my helmet. And so, I pulled a hair out from my bangs and handed it to her, and immediately put my helmet on again. Even though theres no one around, I cant be too careful. Ill put up a barrier as well later. As I was thinking this, I watched Alices movements. Alice placed my hair on top of the stone, and the stone absorbed it. Now, this magic stone can only be used by milady. The magic is activated by holding it up to the magic stone in the door, and it acts as a key. Ohh, how convenient! Meaning, the magic stone was confirming me as the master just now. If its like this, my privacy will probably be fine. But anyways, I dont know if Ive been lucky or not today. I was killed by Yuusuke. I was revived by Amaterasu-sama. I was liked by the emperor, and managed to get a place to live. Well, even though I didnt have to use money for it. Well then, black knight-sama, when the investiture ceremony is ready, I will come to pick you up. Ahh, thanks, Alice-san. You can just call me Alice. Im 14, and younger than black knight-sama. Just like I thought, shes 14. Even though shes only one year older than the princess, shes so dependable. Okay, Alice. I said so, and Alice exited the room while grinning. Alright then, Im going to have to place a barrier around this room immediately. While I was being guided to the room, I thought up my own type of magic barrier. Shadow Shield! I made up a name for my own magic and chanted a spell. Then, I covered the walls, floor, and ceiling of this room in a black fog. However, it disappeared in an instant. Everything will seem normal inside the barrier, but it will be pitch-black to anyone outside. It should be easy to understand if you think about how sunglasses work. After doing this, nothing inside will be visible anymore. Especially to magicians familiars. After all, it seems that magicians often use familiars to spy on situations. And so, this barrier wont allow anything in other than the humans that Ive allowed to. For now, its just Alice and the imperial family. Other than them, even if the door is open, the black fog will prevent people from entering. After doing things to this extent, it should be alright to take off my armor now. I returned Sakuya and my armor to a bracelet state. Alright! I can finally take the bath that Ive been wanting! By the way, the method to create a really hot bath is to use magic to warm it up in an instant. I can even adjust the temperature! Since Im a bath lover, my happiness has reached its limit! Knsa Hmm? Is someone calling me? Black knight-sama. !? When I opened my eyes, Alice was there. Did you sleep well? Mmm. Good morning, Alice. If I recall correctly, after my bath, I laid down on my bed and went to sleep. By the way, underwear was already provided for me in the closet. For some reason, the size was perfect. Probably, before coming here, one of the maids that was accompanying the imperial family had it prepared. The maids are so scary! Well, before I came here I did say that I dropped my luggage somewhere, I wonder if someone prepared it for me because of that. At that time, people were laughing heartily as well. Im still wearing the black clothes that Ive been wearing up to now. I guess I should go clothes shopping tomorrow? Black knight-sama, the preparations for the investiture ceremony have been completed. Alice, what time is it now? Its seven. If I recall correctly, we arrived here around five, so everything was prepared in about two hours? What on earth are these servants of the empire? Thats really fast Because we are here to serve. Alice grinned as she said so. Ahh, she didnt explain or anything at all. The investiture ceremony will be performed in the throne room. How classic. So, the armor Wheres the armor? Ahh, let me equip it now. As I said so, I imagined myself wearing the armor. And so, a black haze covered my body and equipped me with the armor. What!? Alice looked at me in shock. Indeed, there seems to be nothing like this in Eldoa that can equip armor so instantaneously. Its such an amazing magic item! Where did you get your hands on it? Together with the katana. Theyre both customized for me only. While Alice was busy admiring the armor, my voice came out in a low mans voice again. Hmm, while Im wearing the armor, its probably better if I try to pay more attention to talking like a man, isnt it? Originally, I always talked informally anyways. Ehh~~, so theres also those who can make such great things. They were made by a god. Well then, could you lead the way? Ah, hai! This way. I had Alice lead the way to the throne room. In front of the door to the throne room C Black knight-sama, when you go in front of His Majesty, please kneel, and repeat after what His Majesty says. Got it. I received an explanation from Alice in front of the door to the throne room. After that, Ill formally dress you in the mantle. Please stand once its finished, and look behind you. As I was listening to the expectation, I kept thinking. Whats this about a mantle? From what I remembered, only Conrad was wearing one. Nobody else had one on. Then, Ill open the door. Despite the fact that I was still thinking about things, Alice opened the door to the throne room. When the door opened, I immediately heard instruments playing fanfare. A bright red carpet continued all the way to the throne in the middle, where the emperor, empress, prince, and princess were all sitting. There were a few people including Conrad nearby, that were wearing mantles of various different colors. To the left and right of the long carpet, there were many nobles and soldiers standing there. Somehow, I felt some unpleasant gazes on me Its mostly jealousy, I think? Thats the way those gazes felt. When I got halfway across the carpet, the emperor stood up, and started walking down the steps with a staff in his right hand. I kneeled in front of the emperor. The emperor touched my left shoulder with the staffs decoration. Black knight. Do you swear to become a sword of the empire and protect this country? I solemnly swear. I now recognize you as a knight of the empire, and appoint you as the knight captain and also an imperial family knight directly serving the imperial family! Huh!? Your Majesty!? What are you saying!? The prime minister spoke up before I could. Noo, but I dont know anything either!? Around me, there was unrest stirring again. Except for a few people, those that knew my identity. Just as I said. I shall bequeath this person the title of duke, and appoint him a sword of the empire. Why is it that you would give such a title to this person!? And, the knight captain is currently Conrad! And yet - Your Majesty, with all due respect, if I may speak. To the protesting prime minister, Conrad spoke out first. By reflex, I turned my face towards Conrad. I thought he was someone quite amazing, but to think he was the knight captain! About this matter, its something I brought up with His Majesty myself. Its the result of me requesting His Majesty to allow me to serve under the black knight-sama. The former vice knight captain, Kyle Strauss, has agreed to this as well. !? Upon hearing Conrads words, the prime minister turned to look at the green-haired knight. That persons probably Kyle. That means, Conrad and Kyle are going to get demoted!? Your Majesty!? I raised my voice in protest to the emperor. No matter what, this cant be good! Its good if I get ahead by hard work, but to suddenly appear and have a newcomer take such a title, its unfair to other people. However C Black knight, this is something thats already been decided. No matter what anyone says, I wont change my mind. My protest has been denied. Now then, the mantle for the black knight-sama. Yes. In response to Conrads words, Alice began putting a mantle on me. Its a crimson red mantle. Looking at the color, I was surprised again. Crimson red mantles, are supposed to only be worn by the imperial family and those close to them. Meaning that formally dressing me in such a mantle, is evidence that nobody other than royalty is able to go against me. Well then, black knight-sama. Please rise, and look back. I stood up and looked back as Alice told me to. Whoa~ Im being glared at amazingly hard. That is all, and now the investiture ceremony for the black knight becoming the knight captain and the imperial family knight shall now conclude! The black knight shall now return to his room to have a meal. You should rest well for today and tomorrow. And so, the unreasonable investiture ceremony concluded. My bedroom C Sigh~ I sighed while I was eating a meal that was prepared by Alice. After the investiture ceremony, Alice took me back to my room, I changed my armor into a bracelet again, perched myself on the table and chairs there, and soon after some food for me arrived. I tried to do something as well, but I was stopped by Alice as it seems everything has been prepared for me already. What is this, and I was only a normal high school girl up until just a few hours ago. After coming to this world, Ive already obtained such a ridiculous title. Just a little while ago, I was being all enthusiastic about working hard to get ahead, but now Im in a position where I dont have to get promoted any further. On top of that, its the position of a duke In this country, the order of nobility goes like this: archduke, duke, earl, viscount, baron, then the junior nobility. Theres no marquis. As for the lower-ranked nobility with no titles, on earth they would be referred to as knights, but here theyre called the junior nobility. That means that my current position, is right below that of the imperial familys. My job titles already hard enough on me alone, I also have such a high noble status as well, its obvious that everyone around me would look at me in jealousy. Until I returned here, I was pierced so much by everyones gazes Sighhhh. My second sigh was deeper than the first one. Black knight-sama, if you sigh too much, happiness will escape from you, you know? No, Im sighing because of you guys. While having these bitter feelings inside me, I had some beef stew and salad, as well as some soft bread. It was really delicious. A few minutes later, I asked Alice to clean up the utensils when I finished eating. Alice, could it be that, other than me, everyone else knew about the job title and noble position I was going to get? By everyone else, I meant the people that knew my identity. Yes. I heard from my brother as we were preparing. Alice finished collecting all the utensils onto a tray, and came up towards me. Please dont mind the issue about becoming the knight captain. In the first place, its because my brother and Kyle-sama recommended you. Come to think of it, Conrad did say something like that. But, the reaction around us I feel like my problems have only increased from now on. Anyways, as for you all that know my identity, can you guys please properly listen to my opinion Its alright. As she said so, I turned towards Alice, and was met by a smile. Everyone else doesnt know the greatness of milady yet. Among us, we all know that it was the correct decision. Wheres that confidence from? I listened to Alice saying that full of self-confidence. From miladys strength in close combat, and respect for miladys reasoning prowess. No, but its really not that great? Something to this extent should be average. Also that milady never overestimates her abilities, both my brother and I sincerely wish to be of service to milady. Youre not even embarrassed to be saying so. Sigh~, theres no helping it. For the time being, Ill think slowly about what the future holds. Sure, theres no need to rush things! We will be serving milady! She was happiest while saying those words. Basically shes trying to tell me that Im not alone. Alice, tomorrow I want to explore the city, could you guide me if its not too much trouble? I want to see what its like out on the streets now. Conrad was saying that public order had been bad lately. While checking out the situation with my own eyes, I can also buy some civilian clothing and sleepwear. I understand. Then, after breakfast tomorrow, Ill guide you around the streets (by the way, doing it like that, wanting to know the situation in the capital immediately, youre not just earning my brothers trust, youre gaining trust from all of us, black knight-sama.) Alright, lets sleep soundly tonight, and start working hard on gathering information tomorrow! CH 7 Chapter 7 C Shopping for clothes and collecting information I spent one night in the bedroom and the workroom at the castle, finished breakfast and put on the armor I left the castle with Alice. In this capital the town spreads around the castle. The districts are divided in North, South, East and West. The East is the nobles district, the West is the commoners district, the South is a shopping district and the North becomes the school district. As the name suggests, the place where a noble lives is in the noble district, the place where a commoner lives is in the commoner district, the shopping district has various kinds of shops and the school district offers a variety of schools. (TLN: Not sure about the last part ѧ@֤ɫѧУܼؤǤ롣Wanna give it a shot?) In the Southern District, I went to the mall. Here is the capital only doorway, there is the castle wall gate, It was the capitals district where I entered for the first time. The inn where a traveler stays at and the guild are in this south district. Naturally there is also groceries, clothing, weapons shops that handles weapons and armors, there are a lot of general stores handling with magic items and daily necessities, furniture. Besides, there is the shop of merchants who came from the others countries, is the capitals most crowded district. It is so crowded (Chie) I say while looking around. Well, there is almost not one day when it is not crowded (Alice) Alice that walked at my right side dressed in maids clothes said. It is 10:00 a.m. in the current time. The Crown Prince goes to the junior high school in the school street. Even in this world, elementary, middle, high school and University , attends school in 5 days in a week. In one week: Light day, Fire Day, Water Day,Wind Day, Earth Day, Darkness Day, Null Day it is the seventh day. The days to go to school are from the Light Day until Earth Day. 1 year in this world are 365 days, from January to December. To be honest, I was astonished that this part didnt change at all compared with the Earth. This world probably seems to be moving in same time as the Earth. I have understood it a little here. What Amaterasu-sama said,It is the security condition of the capital as of now. That time, Amaterasu-sama said that I was sent 4 years before Yuusuke is summoned. In other words, Amaterasu-sama said that the capital is a safe place for now for what he knows. If I think I little bit I understand, Its to say that I have been transferred to a different world and also have time-travelled. That means, 13-year-old me and Yuusuke exist in the earth now. When being called to be sent to 4 years ago, I should notice. Why was a Hero summon performed though there was me who was given power to be able to fight the demon king on equal terms? I did not put too much confidence in myself, but was worried about that. Yuusuke was possibly summoned by worthless national expectation. Yuusuke seems to have been deceived. Oh, I understood various things when I thought about that. In short it was already decided that I would be involved with Yuusuke at that time. Because 17-year-old me had come and become the Black Knight already 4 years before. In other words, it is present me. And the peaceful situation of the capital will be terminated in 4 years. Something like that is a very complicated feeling. It is delightful for public order to be cancelled, but I have to be involved with Yuusuke. Aah~ Nh? Is something wrong, Black Knight-sama? Alice asks me who have sighed unintentionally. I have acted useless in front of Alice. NO, its nothing Is that so? Alice said while looking puzzled. Yes. I think Ill buy plain clothes for one that, do you know a good store? I said to change the subject. My purpose today was buying clothes and information gathering in the town. Time is precious. Alice looked puzzled, but stopped minding it and guided me to a clothes shop. Being guided by Alice, we arrived where the clothes shops. Itll be better to have entered the inside right away. I am being stared atIt is a similar fear Its because of the color of the mantle,isnt it? Alice smiles wryly while looking at my mantle. Certainly, this clothing store is generally available to the commoner and travelers. In such a place, a person bringing the bright red mantle which shows a person is near the royalty and the royalty puts on will be rare and will be scared. The person using an armor black from head to foot which buys daily necessities for himself. It is too doubtful. That isnt like it, Im not interested in expensive clothes particularly and because I usually have on the armor all the time,I just wants easy clothes, pajamas and robe. If possible, Id like the clothes like the ones I worn under the armor now and the clothes that look like pants. By the way, at the time of armor installation the ones of the boots have changed in the armor. (TLN: Help! zװŕrϥ֩`Ĥ郎zˉ仯Ƥޤ) But Black Knight-sama must be sometimes dressed up, too Because she knows my gender, Alice is worried about me. Im sorry, but Im not interested in a dress at all. I also put on almost all practical clothes such as jersey at home, I lived a life in which I was unrelated to the fashion. As a result, It was cried by the whole family. But than I buy clothes with pocket-money, I bought a fake sword or a video games and manga comic books. I believe that is a good idea. My older brother told me I was wasting money, as expected from an Elder brother saying. Ninja goods being buried in the room. Oh, please put that. Alice, because I am hiding my gender, It isnt the situation that Ill dress myself up, because when I go out, I put on an armor and go out. That is right Though she seems to have understood, Alice drops her shoulder in a feeling to be disappointed at the same time. Is this that? It is the same as the maid who often come out in novels and comics, Is it the that to which you say that Id like change a partner and enjoy myself? If its so, its bad, but I dont like to do that. I go towards the shelf in which mens clothes are put. Because I think that it is strange to hide sex distinction if I choose the womans clothes. The color choices are plain colors such as black and brown. The eyes that rose dissatisfied of Alice stick from behind, but I do not mind it. Four plain clothes, I choose two black as night-clothes, and next is a robe. The robe is just to make sure, I buy it to cover my face when I work in a place that is hard to move when I remain a Black Knight. After all the color that is quiet not to attract attention is good. The back is mobile and light. Excuse me Ye-Yes! I call the salesclerk who was near to hear which is the best. The salesclerks who have answered is a woman of red long straight hair in her the early twenties . The person came to me in a hurry. Even if I am not timid so much Oh, uh! Was there something? The salesclerk says it with a shaking a voice. Somehow, I am sorry, Salesclerk-san. Uh, Im looking for a robe, and if possible one that is easy to move, and its a strong. When I said so, the shop assistant chose while twitching. How about this one?! It is a robe knit out of the wing of the griffon! There is magic resistance too and Light and strong! The dark brown robe which she took out while feeling scared. It seems to be light and surely strong when I receive it. Thank you very much.So, this one. Certainly! The shop assistant who says so and opposes a cashier with the clothes I had chosen. However. Kyaa! Zutten! The Salesclerk-san and I trips and rolls. Clothes and the robe fall below. Seeing the scene, the people around look pale. No, such even if you dont look pale Alice goes to the Salesclerk-san who fell down with me. Uh, Excuse me I am sorry!! The salesclerk who completely shakes. I hold out my right hand to such a salesclerk. Do you have an injury? Huh? The salesclerk who would think that I was angry looks up at me with a blank face. I talk kindly. Dont be afraid so much, are you all right? Ye-yes The shop assistant who takes my hand and hold it out cautiously and stands up. Meanwhile Alice collects clothes scattered about a floor and takes it to a register. Oh! We have another ones! The shop assistant who tries to change the clothes taken to a register in a rushed state. No, I do not mind it particularly Will it be all right? Salesclerk-san is asking with an expression that seems to be uneasy. Yes,the clothes arent torn, and I seem to have caused it so Salesclerk-san is upset by the words. Su-such a thing No, I do it because of me I soothe to calm Salesclerk-san. Then from the depths of the shop GAHAHAHAHA! You are quite a major attractions! ! With exciting laughter the alone man is to keep being present. Red short bed hair and a sloppy short red mustache. Moving aside the wrinkle between the eyebrows, look is bad, but it is not the face like the atrocious person. With the structure of a muscular structure which a gymnastics athlete lose face, with a height of 190 keameito, and the age of an uncle who is in his 50s. Hello, Byron-san Aah, is it Alice? Alice seems to be friendly with this uncle. I will introduce Black Knight-sama.This one is Byron Ozli-san. He is the store manager of this store. Bayron-san, this person is the Black Knight-sama whom I serve (TLN: Oh God, Help me out with this name! Х?``) I introduce myself after Alice introduced Byron-san. Somehow Byron is fine for me comfortably. He is laughing broadly displaying his White teeth, Byron-san holds out his right hand. Nice to meet you Byron-san. There are circumstances and I cant give the real name and I am sorry I take off the gauntlet and shake hands. My gender isnt reveiled particularly if it is my hand. Because the way of talking is also polite, its OK, isnt it? Then Mr. Byron has an expression to which something was astonishing. When they looked around, the other guests who were in the store, a shop assistant and people outside the store were a similar expression, too. Did I do anything? Being insecure I look at Alice who is smiling. When Im wondering. GAHAHAHA! I am pleased with this Customer -BATSUN! BATSUN! While Byron-san claps my shoulder with the left hand, and is laughing excitedly again. Did I do anything? When you came over on a black unicorn, I thought whether it was a dream! And I was amazed that he was at the store today to come in with a scarlet mantle. I caused any problems I thought, you permitted shop assistants misconduct in a store and worried conversely. Moreover you answered to the handshake of low birth like me with a bare hand intentionally! As is expected, it is the gentleman chosen by the Legendary Unicorn! No, Do you think that you are ordinary? While being pushed towards the atmosphere to which Mr. Byron says that he was moved for some reason. I reciprocate. However, What did you think of again?Byron-san, who is behind me and turn around and grab my shoulders. And said towards curious spectators. Hey everybody! It is the knight that was chosen as a legend!Its the person with the highest capacity! (TLN: I practically made up this one, but I hope it is close to the real meaning, for those gentle souls who knows japanese: ޤХ󤵤֤äƤä롣ʤƤää\TʿϤȥ똔ֱָ줿۹TʿLǡʵһҤäƤϣǻ匟Tʿˤʤ줿˽⤳ηˤˤ¤¤Ǥ) Hey! If Alice says such thing at this place now! Did everyone hear? Its admitted by the strongest knight, Knights assistant and member of the Imperial family of the empire, too, and a Knight has come to buy clothes at my store intentionally! In the words of Byron-san. Black Master! Come to my shop by all means this time!!! Master, come tom y vegetable store later! Please also come to the weapon shop!I have in stock a good weapon!! People said one after the other. In the same period, I came to be known as the Black Master at west commoners district and in the south shops district. But I am a woman (TLN: The Danna which Chie is called can also mean Husband, but I am using Master instead.) Several minutes later, the uproar finally settled and Im paying the bill at the register. It is one silver plate and five silvers in total The money in the world is copper, copper plate, silver, silver plate, gold, gold plate. As for the value, copper is 10 yen, a copper sheet is 100 yen, Silver is 1,000 yen, a silver board is 10,000 yen, gold is 100,000 yen and a gold plate is one million yen. The form: copper, silver and gold are the same size and shape as a ten yen coin, a plate is a rectangular plate with size of a 500 yen coin . It become 15,000 yen when I convert to the yen. I take out two silver plates from the brown bag which I got from Amaterasu-sama. A silver plate entered closely when I thought that it was heavy.(TLN: ؤ˼äy夬ääƤ) I had received 100 yesterday when I counted it before sleeping. Now if I dont think gold and gold plates is not good. I think the person of the shop to have been certainly in trouble. Byron-san, Isnt there a strange thing in the situation of the capital recently? I said it while receiving five silvers for the change. Byron-san seems to be a person who is popular and trusted in the shopping district. Naturally he knows a lot at this mall. Well Byron-san crosses his arms and thinks. This is the talk which isnt only in the capital. Quite a lot of nice young men are missing Young men? How old are these people ? There was a kid just ten years old and a man ans his late twenties Dont men and women ask about that? Aah. The majority was caught by slave dealers and thieves of the dark guild I think.(TLN: HELP! ū_ˤ˹ͤ줿\霥ɤū) Slave dealer? Slavery In the definite empire for more than 100 years, it was abolished. It seems to be the way in the Holy Country and the Kingdom, but in the empire it was abolished. The reason is because the royalty avoids discrimination. There is the difference of the social position that I called a noble and a commoner, the royalty and the noble protect a country, They keep an interdependent relation once that the commoner works for the country. There are nobles who look down on commoners among them and there is the commoners who dislikes nobles, but it is extremely a part. Because its such country, the slaves are unnecessary. Despite this, a slave dealer? The slave surely is prohibited in the empire,but Is it from three years ago? There was a rumor going around that an auction was held somewhere in the capital. Auction?! The information that any the bust has hateful. Besides that regarding the young men, investigated by even the Imperial Army, but they cant get a lead. The location would be the slums The slum is a place with many low shop and people on the shopping district. There is the dark guild there, too. There is also the possibility of a skillful sorcerer is there. His specialty is to put barriers. There may be interference of a noble too, and a considerably influential one Nh?Why do you think so? What a noble who wouldnt relate to politics? But I dont know well Byron-san and Alice shook their heads. I dont say that I say that it is a noble, and anyone can be concerned with politics Is that the case? Byron opens eyes wide for the answer Alice declared. Because a commoner has many people who do not know nobles well, there will be no help for it. Alice continues explaining it. When I say about the ranks, na archduke is a position of the head of the royalty,part of the imperial Family, such as younger brothers of the emperor, the king or the Holy family. A duke is the person who participates in Imperial House, royalty and St. tribe or Imperial family which equals that.BlackKnight-sama is in this position. Oh, It is great! While Byron looks at me, I say. Myself am considerably dissatisfied. Alice continues explaining it more. A count is a noble with a territory. A viscount is a noble with land. A baron is the last of the upper level nobles who can become a senator. Others are called a low-level aristocrat. By the way, the older brother is the status of a baron. Conrat is a baron. That boy has come a long way, I burned hands in that naughty boy, now hes the most successful person of us Plebs! Conrat was a naughty boy? (TLN: I could have put mischievous boy, but I think I want Conrat to be naughty! Fufufu) That so serious Conrat? I cant imagine it. Yeah, that delinquent is now a Baron Delinquent? Even the younger sister is saying delinquent, I cant imagine it more and more! This is interesting! Alice, can you tell me more this time as well. Yeah, Ill be glad to. I look forward to it again. By the way, lets go back to the talk. Oh, It is such a place at rank, as I mentioned earlier from Archduke to the Baron, the most excellent people are chosen and a political assembly is performed.Therefore, nobles can not always intervene in politics. Huh, was it so? Byron-san said while admiring. In fact, it is not unusual for that a human being with a strong influential voice communicates secretly, and a crime is performed when I stand on a while ago and think. It is natural to think that a some man of power is assigned to the background of large-scale crimes such as the slave auction. Because that fellow is a wirepuller It is the common template. When I think to here, you can have focused, but there is no evidence as expected. The way which is most is to catch in the act. There is a limit with me alone. The help of Conrat is needed here. Alice, we will return to the castle immediately. When I return, wont you bring me where Conrat is at? I dont mind, but isnt it a vacation day for Black Knight-sama? Alice asks whether I have to rest. Its necessary to take days off tightly certainly, but its such current state. Speaking frankly, I want to deal immediately if I follow for some time for three years. I dont mind, you have not to go from such thing if this situation is being overlooked, it is necessary to deal with it early. Certainly If there is also something at our way, I make a contact with the castle. To be honest, the proposal is saved. Possibly because a commoner may know that the armed forces dont notice. Thank you very much. When you do that, theyll be saved. I said so, and Alice had a load with me and came back to the castle hastily. CH 8 Chapter 8 Practice ground and Lecture Right now I am In the field of practice in the castle while watching the mens training, each unit is surrounded by the captain. Conrat, what about it? The younger gentleman with the blue hair tied up in a bundle, he was about the same height as me at 180 kuameito, Adolf Addinsell said. A pair of blue eyes looking at me seeming sour. Dressed in a White gambeson and a brown leather armor, worn black short boots in black leather pants. With a dark green mantle put on. A quite good face, with proper manners, its popular with ladys maids of a castle and daughters in the town, too. At 24 years old of the age same as me, the Archer Captain. I joined up the imperial army the same year as him and both got the promoted to captain and is my best friend. What? I ask Adolf. From the start it was expected. Dont play dumb! That mysterious Black Knight, I heard that the Knight Captain and chief Imperial Knight titles belong to him now!! Celestia Avary said it. Low class noble house Avary eldest daughter and Spearmen Captain. Short gold wavy hair, the face of a woman considered beautiful. A purple pair of eyes scowl at me. Silver scale armor and a gauntlet, wearing high heeled boots and a brown leathe akirt to the knee top. Navy colored mantle. The age around 19 years old. The character is proud and the tone is manly. I feel irritation for the words that Celestia said. Is not a good habit to insult that person. Celestia, you dont have permission to insult the captain. !? My declaration seems to have effect, the eyes of everyone are wide open and displays the expression of surprise. For my having called that person a captain, they seem to be at loss. Its just as Your Majesty said yesterday. That person is the savior of Imperial Family and us, the only person I decided to follow. So Kyle and I asked His Majesty. B-but! Why is that person using the red that is proof he is close to the Imperial Family, Even if a legendary black unicorn choose it and say that it is a knight no matter how much, I can not understand Still, I am amazed with her who rushes when she cant understand. Wait a moment, a beauty like you doesnt shout. The man of the affected tonei s the Swordsman Captain, Adelbert Abercrombie. Short gold colored hair and blue drooping eyes. With a mole under the left eye. With 175 kuameito in height and 23 years old. Silver plate mail. Purple colored mantle. Eldest son of the upper class noble house Abercrombie, the next head of the Family. Seems to be childhood friends with Celestia. The skill with sword is reliable and suitable to be the Swordsman Captain and the character of the affected tone. Its the first meeting with the male other parties, and said impolite words calmly. Typical noble boy. For men who belong to the Imperial Army, I am convinced that there isnt a guy who doesnt want to hit this man. As for specialty with the proud sink eye, entrapping the women. (TLN: Help, I pratically made this one up: ؼϤۤǡŮ䤹¡) In private he is always happily surrounded by beautiful women. Subordinates were saying it was enviable, but I dont understand what is enviable at all. This playboy Its as Adele says. Calm down a little, Ceres The one who said so to pacify Celestia, Brandon Adams. The captain of the Fighters Corps, the oldest among the captains. A tall man 190 kuameitos and muscled constitution. His hair is a Wolf hair (?) dark brown with length to the nape The eye color is brown. With an evil expression in his eyes, suntanned brown skin is a feature. A dark green gambeson on top of a black lorica segmentata* *Google it. The mantles color is brown. The character is a good-natured person in spite of the appearance. He is from the common people, but two people yearn for his existence like an elder brother, Celestia and Adelbert. Not only them but also lots of people love him in the armed forces. Myself included. T-thatsR-right Hesitantly said Amy Arnold while being clogged up. Is the youngest child within the three daughters of the middle-class noble house Arnold. Wearing a hood silently, with red long hair flowing in both shoulders. With ordinary features which put on circle glasses with red drooping eyes. Brown short boot are worn. The mantle color is Orange. She is extremely shy, but had the best magical skill of the empire. When also having a strong sense of responsibility and doing, its the type to prosper. Sorry. The Celestia that was lectured by everybody, cooled her brain down. I understand the true of what Ceres said, too.I dont known such a man, I cant accept him as the superior. Aside from the one who said it, all the members nod for the words Adelbert said. Still, after all, all the members seem to have judged the captain as a man because of the height and voice, as expected. I didnt notice until I saw the face. Conrat, I cant trust that fellow either.What about such a weird Knight the best Knight like you was attracted? Adolf says it. For this fellow, it will be a terrible thing that the position of his best friend whom climbed together to the top falls down. But this fellows misunderstood it. Adolf, I am not the best Knight. My ability is surely above na ordinary man,but its a result of mere training I am only an ordinary Knight from the commoners. Until now I was certainly called the strongest, I doubt being called so. Im just a human who is stronger than a normal person. And it became clear yesterday. Listen to me everyone. I am just a ordinary human, like the ones everywhere Th-there areno sucha thing Amy denies desperately. One besides Amy, witha face that says such a fool turned to me. Its as Amy says. A person who matches you does not exist in here! Celestia said. I turn over for the words of Celestia. No, I cant beat that person I have no reason to believe that. Adolf said as if my words were unbelivable. Apparently all of them believes that there would never be a person matching me. So, I got mad at them very much. Stop it! !? I shouted unintentionally. Because of the angly yell, the subordinates and leaders who had been trained are surprise too, and the practice stopped. I said to them. I am glad that you think so. In other words Because he is no match for me, it is useless even if I become stronger I hear only words of resignation to say so. I vented what I thought all the time. I thought all the time! I think that I cant follow a country when I dont only make an effort as a person and I trained you. However I was told to be the empire strongest too soon, Many feelings surrounded me and were about to overwhelm me and were much heavier.I am an ordinary person from the commoners! Even if such feelings can be pointed, I do not possess the capacity to agree with you. You Adolf let his voice leak. My real feelings I said to no one so far. It wouldnt be unreasonable to be surprised either. The time I was attacked by five ogres yesterday is the evidence, and I let Their Majesties experience a dangerous situation, and I wasnt able to rush at the end of the tether [Its a lie] and [Its unbelievable] they had those facial expressions the whole time and I understand well. It was hopeless. I hoped strongly that anyone would help His Majesty, anybody was good. Then, that person appeared before us. I think I remember that at that moment, the surrounding area became less tense. I watched it while being perplexed at that time. Riding on a legendary Black Unicorn, penetrating into the ogre, a figure fluttering in the sky. When that person appeared, I thought whether it was a dream.Riding on a Black Unicorn, jumping out of the forest, rescuing His Majesty from a crisis, that person gave hope to us At that time, I remembered the battle between the Captain and the ogre. Suddenly provocating the ogre. When she was deliberately offending the ogre, I thought what are you doing?. But the thing I saw next, the scene of her overwhelming the ogre with one hand. Even I must have to use both hands on the sword to deal with the power of an ogre, I cant compete with it. And he cut the ogre in two with a single strike in one stunt, how? Already at that time, when I felt somewhere in my heart, I understand it now. I am no match for that person. For me, that person was chosen by the Black Unicorn, I am irrelevant. Simply because is that person, I strongly desire to follow him*. (TLN:He uses a neutral form to refer to Chie) When I finished what I had to say, everyone was in silence. Silence continued for a while. What broke the silence. Aniue!* (TLN:It means older brother in a respectful way, I want to use it, but if you think is better to just say older brother, please manifest yourself with a reason.) My younger sister who was in charge of the Captain, it was Alices voice. When I looked at the entrance gate of the practice grounds, there was the Captains figure envolved in a black armor with my younger sister. Bright red mantle matched with the black armor. Captain! I instinctively called out and felt encouraged. For the voice, Captains and subordinates turned a surprised face to me. I ignored their eyes and run to near the Captain. Captain, what happened? I ask the only boss whom I recognized. Ah, I came for a consultation with Conrat, but what happened? I didnt understand well the voices I was hearing. The captain said in a low maculine voice. My voice seems to have reached outside somehow. I was relieved that the contents were not known. It would be shameful in front of this person, if she was aware of what was done. I stiffened my expression. Nothing, it isnt a big deal. Aniue, you are happy that Black Knight-sama came, right? Alice looks at my face, sayint it while smiling. Although she is my younger sister she is perceptive. The Captain seems puzzled. More than that Captain, the consultation you and Black Knight When I was going to ask it, Adelbert called out to the Captain. This affected man. Hmm, You? While Captain looks at Adelbert, he says. I am Adelbert Abercrombie. I am the Captain of the Swordsmen Corps. He says so and offers his right hand ith the gauntlet put on. Hey, usually you would take off the gauntlet. I am hiding my face and real name, I am sorry. He says so and takes off his gauntlet and shakes hands with Adelbert. As expected of the Captain. Showing her* tolerant behavior. (TLN:He uses a neutral form to refer to Chie) Fuu While looking at the Captains handshake, Adelbert laughed with his nose. To be exact at the captains right hand. What is it? Captain asked Adelbert. Nothing, I only thought that it was a rugged poor-looking hand. Adelbert was looking down at the Captain and making a fool of him. This guy! What did you say to captain? That Captains hand is rugged and distant from a females plump hand for certain, as much as its being seen, its understood. A hand just like a man. However, it may be a bad thing to be allowed to say. The Captains and subordinates that were behind Adelbert, behaved as if it was the proper thing to say. In this place, the subordinates who were accompanying the emperor Family for certain had the intention to kill Adelbert. Alice and I scowl at Adelbert. Adelbert releases the handshake. When I heard that the Black Unicorn had chosen a Knight I didnt expected it was a human with such a poor looking hand. Disappointing. The Captain was silent. I dont seem able to stand it any more. Alice seems to be the same, clenching her hands. I send eye signals. I will half kill him if he says anything rude again. Alice that read it precisely, nods. As expected of my younger sister. Conrat, come to your senses, if you are under such a Knight its vulgar even to you. What is it? Your eyes are bad, Dont you know any more what is right? Then you are already a pathetic fool. I quit it, and lets send you flying. I stepped forward so that I approached Adelbert. But in the next moment. -BAAKOON! GWAFU! It happened in an instant. The moment I was going to step forward, the captains right hand without the gauntlet, hit Adelberts face, the shock blow him backwards, Brandon who was right behind took him. Fuu The captain takes a breath while putting the gauntlet back. I was dumbfounded. The Captain who was a calm figure was angry. I cant confirm because of the helmet, but the atmosphere was understood. You bastard!? Adelbert has being hit, Brandon who values his companions is angry, let Adelbert on the ground, and rushed to grab the captain. yare,yare The Captain seeing it is not upset, rather mutter as having finished cooling down. So, CGATSU! WHAT!? ORYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA DOSSHIN! The right arm that Brandon was going to grab, with his left hand, changed around a direction behind quickly, when a neck is grasped tightly on the right side, using the momentum into which Brandon has rushed, put him on his back and threw Brandon beating him against the ground. It was the wonderful skill. What was that skill? Uuh A considerable impact has come to his back. Brandon without being able to move layed on his back with a grimace. This guy! Adolf holds a bow and arrow and turns it to the captain this time. He has strengthened his arrow with his favorite ice magic if I see it well! Adolf! Stop it! I yelled at Adolf and tried to stop it. Dont say stupidity!Two Captains have lost! Such a guy! It is useless. That fool lost his cool, it is not the usual calm Adolf. Just like the old days together with me, a fool. To be honest, even I cant stop this state. So nasty. I was going to tell a captain to be careful. A-are you a child? That fellow I did not called out because the atmosphere of the captain, who completely went berserk. The trained sense in my actual fighting is talking about it. That you arent supposed to speak to this person now. Alice seemed to have sensed that, too. At that time I evacuated to a corner. I always think, but the ability for dangerous inference of that fellow is great. If I thought it was dangerous in the past, I took my sister and took refuge in a safety zone quickly. That also seems to have functioned this time. But I know my sisters behavior in the speed. There wasnt none equal to the Captain. Wh? One ice arrow that Adolf threw, with a swing of the sword that was draw out unnoticed it was chopped down, stopping it. Adolf was surprised, looking at the situation and not undestanding. Such Adolf, Captain quietly seeing it, kicked the ground, with a speed that can be said to be barely possible to follow with the eyes turned towards Adolf. And in Adolfs throat whom was unable to react to the surplus speed, Captain pressing on the back of the sword that was bladeless. Wonderful! Alice and I murmured unintentionally to that event. It was really admirable so that it was murmured unconsciously. Did you calm down? To the cold voice of the Captain, Adolf nods silently. The Captain seeing it separate the sword which was forced on Adolf and soundly puts it back in the sheath. Hearing the sound Adolf fell on his backside sitting down. The scared expression is reflected on his face, when you see carefully seems that he is trembling. The captain who turned the back on such Adolf and approach Adelbert who while sitting and holding his head with a look on his face that he does not believe in it. Dont come! That figure didnt look like the Captaind of the Swordsmen Corps at all. Just like a noble who is only skilled using the mouth, but is incompetente in using the sword. Celestia and Amy didnt try to stop the Captain who approached such Adelbert silently. No, they werent going to stop. By having been given a vivid description of the overwhelming difference in power of the captain. Standing next to Adelbert the Captain stops. GATSU! Catching the white shirt under the plate mail with the right hand and forcing Adelbert to stand up. Do you know why I am angry? It was a cold voice that crawled on the ground. Adelberts teeth are clattering and he looks blue. He looks not able to use his voice because of excessive fear. S-.Sorry about this. The Captain who sees the state of Adelbert spit out. I thought first to endure it, because I understood that you didnt like me. The captain continued it in the cold voice that crawled on the ground calmly. I undestand that a nobody like me from an unknown place, the whole body in black armor and the face hidden by a helmet. Such a suspicious guy is suddenly given the red mantle and dukedom. Without coming through any hardships, suddenly becomes the Captain of the Knight Corps and Chief Imperial Knight. It is natural to not feel good. Rather to be angry is proper.However I cannot permit the words you said! Hiiii! When te Captain shouts, Adelbert trembles violently. Everyone who was in this place were the same. First, is the attitude you had towards me, when it was only that I intended to endure it as I said a while ago, but I have to say this, what is up with you? When you shake hands normally is not common sense to do it barehanded? And later is that manner that you looked down on me after you saw my hand. My hand is rugged and isnt a hand which has elegance for certain. However, you arrogant attitude is unnecessary.You mostly ridiculous your opponent. Adelbert nods while waving his neck like a broken toy. Second, the why I went berserk. I dont care what you have to say to me, in fact I have caused that, but The captain strongly clenched the fist of the left hand and shook it. And I was surprised by the words that the Captain said next. Conrat has nothing to do with this problem!! Hearing that everyone in this place opened their eyes wide. No, only Alice that was the expression apart, smiling joyfully. Why are Conrats eyes bad? A hopeless fool? What a stupid matter, stupid swordsman! That would be you! What about him is stupid and where are the bad eyes?! Is it the knight who it is kinder than anyone who can fight to protect everybody from ogre desperately even if he crumbles, and is reliable? I met and understood it at first glance though it was me who didnt know him so well! He isnt the kind of man whom a fool swordsman like you who doesnt watch things properly may speak ill of! Saying that the captain released and pushed Adelbert away. Adelbert sits down in the ground again. Good! This time it was me that you were bad mouthing, if it was another person your neck would have said goodbye to your body. Y-Yeah! Adelbert answers to the Captain who shouts while pointing his finger on the right hand to Adelbert. Okay! The satisfied captain turns her back on Adelbert and approaches towards me. The atmosphere of the anger disappeared, too, and it was the original atmosphere. Sorry Conrat!I lost my cool. The captain apologizes in the common low man voice. Such a Captain is flustered because of me. No, it is natural that a captain is angry!Even if the Captain had not hitted that fellow, Alice and I would half kill him! Eh? Alice? That Alices name was listed Captain seems to find it strange. Looking puzzled and giving a wondering atmosphere. This person seems to express feelings with an atmosphere somehow or other. So this person is easy to understand, too, with my skill. Yes. Who will become a maid in the castle? I dont understand where you learned it, but that fellow is a master of the bare hands martial arts, to be said to be on the same level of the captains that you were playing with someti-me ago. Ku-kueee~ (TLN:This kue thing kinda remembers me of Tate no Yuusha) Perhaps the face under the helmet would twitch. There are times when my younger sister looks fearful to me, too. You know, I thought yesterday. Who are the servants of this castle? W-well Im sorry, Captain. It is a mistery among the people of the army. Burned out early to work, fighting ability is pretty good. W-what is it that you wanted to talk about? It became scary to think more than this, and I decided to hear the original purpose. It was so. Though I heard a rumor of a slave auction at the capital, Conrat, I want information detail. Do you want to hear my investigation? Eh?! If I am not mistaken, I think that you were assigned a vacation day by His Majesty today, not information collection!? This person was moving already at the place I dont know. It was that I wanted to buy clothes and wanted to watch the present situation of the capital with my own eyes. A proverb of my country says [Seeing is believing] I look suspicious for unfamiliar words. What is a proverb? Captain, what is a proverb? I ask a captain a question. It was used for a long time and it is the concise expression that drilled truth of the everyday life is what a proverb is. The meaning of Seeing is believing is When someone sees something with his eyes is reliable and knows it better than when hearing it from someone else I see. It is a splendid word. It is surely just what to say with a proverb. As is expectedof the captain. I will call the subordinates whom I trust and who understood it. The captain please wait in a room. Thank you and Im sorry if you are busy. The captain apologizes apologetically. No! Because oneself is your subordinate! Aah, Conrat?Because I think that I is more suitable than oneself, isnt that fine? (TLN: Normally Conrat says ore which is kind arrogant, but when he is speaking with Chie he changes his speak to a more polite and respectful form. ) I look puzzled for the words said suddenly. When you spoke for the first time, it was normal speak, why did you change to formal language halfway? The respect language has been already made the thing by which I think its inevitable.Conrat, when you say I instead of oneself it means your are closer to the person you are talking to. Eeeh?! H-how can you say that?! So, is that sort of thing! From now on in front of me you call yourself I! No, what is such a thing!? I said so then is how I said so. Then I will return to the room first! Saying so Alice and the Captain left the practice grounds. Al-already? C-cool While I was dumbfounded to looking at the gate, I heard Amys voice from behind. Looking back were tinged red cheeks, held with both hands and Amy had a enchanted expression. That agility is the real deal! I doubted that gentleman, something was wrong with myself a while ago! Celestia blushed in red just like Amy whom she was next to, said that while clenching both hands. The two of them seem excited. These two people already saw and seem to have understood the splendor of the Captain. Conrat, what is that Knight?! Adolf soon comes near and asks about the Captain. Brandon that revived soon, Adelbert who is unable to stand up sits down, the eyes of Celestia and Amy are attracted to me. No, I attracted the eyes of everyone in the practice ground. I said to them proudly while grinning. That person is the best Knight accepted by the Legendary Black Unicorn!It is the person who shout at me and His Majesty! CH 9 Chapter 9 I parted from Conrat, and went back to my room, I was intensely embarrassed. I hate it, I got angry at the swordsman and hit him unconsciously and beat the muscled dude against the ground with a back throw, the long blue haired handsome guy was put down with the sword, I am not particularly ashamed by it. The problem is afterwards! I screamed out loud in front of a crowd, until now in my whole life it can be said that here were no other time that I was so embarrassed! However, because I lost my cool, now I recall to have said in a way a really preposterous speech And the genuine lines that I said about Conrat! What was that? Was I trying to woo him?! No, not at all! Simply I have merely said that I preferred the I because I thought that it does not suit him as I does ! I was not wooing him! ! T-this is that! It has been such a way of speaking carelessly so far because there were few opportunities to regard communication as a person! While Im excusing myself CKnock Knock I hear a knock on the door. I who came back to sanity for the sound, go open the door. Though I can hear the sounds from outside, who is outside cant hear the inside. In Earth the outside sounds are also blocked, this world is very convenient because the magic can be set in various ways. Now, will I change the settings so that when someone knocks then can hear the sounds from inside? Because only this is outside of my area of expertise. Alice had gone fetch a map of the Empire of the reference library stood outside the door. I brought the map, Black Knight-sama Alice passes me a paper rounded in the shape of a pipe which is about one meito. Thank you very much I say thank you and invite Alice inside. I spread the map on the large work desk. It isnt a detailed map of the modern Earth as I thought. It seems more like an appendix map of a game This is the newest map. Is it ok? Oh, no problem I answered. A little more detailed would be better, but this is surely enough. Then Alice, I also would like to hear what you known, before Conrat comes I dont mind, but dont the military people know more? She asks while looking puzzled. Certainly one might think so. No, a servant person possibly knows things that a military one doesnt What you say? I explain it to Alice. For things that you yourself know, you might assume the most well-informed people would surely also know. And maybe you dont need to report what you know. But if you never think, what if, the real answer will not appear. What if that is the cause. What if is that person. What if this and that are purposes. What if I know it. This what if behavior is available, I thought of that as a prerequisite to the hypothesis. When I got caught in Yusukes mess, Ive done well. That fellow got his head caught in all sorts of things Yusuke caught me without thinking of anything, then I ran, because I would be certainly dead if I acted the way that fellow wanted me too. Yusukes safe return was always appreciated. That guy simply defeats the enemy, I mostly guarantied the safety of the routes. Ah~ I got angry Black Knight-sama? !? Oops, I seem to have fallen silent when I remembered an old thing carelessly. Alice curiously looks at me. Its useless, its useless, the kidnapping is important now. Sorry. Ah~And because its fundamental to think as I said while ago. I quickly apologize and go back to the talk. Maa! When I think certainly there may be such a thing! As is expected of Black Knight-sama!! I have been praised again. How many times has it been today? I am just think normally. It is rumor degree that I know. Alice begins to speak about what she knows. As I spoke at Byron-sans clothes shop a short while ago, the disappearance of young men and at each village and town has continued for these 3 years. From ages around the late twenties to children who has just become 10 years old. Wait a moment! Are children younger than 10 years old and adults beyond 30 safe? I ask Alice. These are the rumors so I really dont know exactly . Surely so. Thank you, continue it Yes. The missing person often appears one after another near the border ahead of many villages headed east from the capital Alice points at the border with the neighboring kingdom where there are many villages of the point toward the east of the capital on the map. What are the characteristic of this neighborhood? For example what is the population number and is it prosperous? I request detailed information on a village. Let me see The population is only a small village approximately 1,000 people, the cultivation is on the Poron fruit mainly. The Poron fruit is a fresh sweet fruit with a red round shape. It is generally eaten as a snack. It is the fruit which is used for the materials of the cake. I see. Because the neighborhood of this border is surrounded by the forest. It is very likely to be the thieves of a darkness guild. It is up here that I know So Alices explanation ends. Admittedly, this not only does not have a hypothesis. The only this is waiting for Conrat to come. CKnock Knock Oh! Good timing! Alice moved and opened the door. I put in the barriers to allow they to enter. Everybody was waiting. Alice is tough And Conrat enters the room. Captain, 4 subordinates and each of the 5 captains Thank you, Con- Five Captains? It means 5 people I have a bad feeling. When Conrat enters the room the other five enter in sucession. . I watch three people whom were there between those who entered and look unpleasant. The faces are hidden with a helmet. Haa Neh, What you!? We enter and you sigh! The blond fool swordsman that I knocked face off its feet , said so already. It is set up a compress on a nose, and it seems to become a stupid character coming out to comics. I want to sigh at it too. I dont want to come across so often of the disagreeable and impolite stupid swordsman, of the muscled onii-san that cant take a calm action when the blood goes to his head and I was made to make unpleasant thought the blue long hair good-looking man who went berserk in a slight thing already.I dont want to see your faces for a whileAah I say so and throw a sigh up again. When they hear it the 3 people frown. I wont apologize for my words. I am sorry, Captain. This three troublesome people at any cost wanted to make sure of the Captain Conrat said with a fed-up face. They seem to have come by force somehow or other. Then there is no help for it. Understood. Ahn, If you are Captains too, should you understand what oneself should do? I will introduce myself first of all. I am Black Knight. I was appointed on yesterday as a royalty exclusive belonging knight and the Knight Captain. It is such a strange appearance, but I am not an enemy of the country. I cant reveal my real identity, but also please take care from now on. I ordinarily introduced myself. Except for Conrat and Alice, all of them have dumbfounded looks. What? I asked them. That was just was self-introduction, what is that face ? The people in this country is too surprised. NoA duke like you, I didnt think you would introduce yourself like that. The blue haired good looking man said. To believe that what I said caused those faces. Normally, when one introduces oneself, will it be a thing to grind with respect to a partner? Ill differ in social standing, but thats unrelated. Be the common sense as the person, its clear that the foolish swordsman did already. I have thought it was funny as a person Guh After saying so with great sarcasm, the stupid swordsman grimaced. The good-looking face becomes ugly. Hey, I did it. You guys do also. Please make it fast, because I want to go to the main subject. My language worsens probably because I am in a bad mood. I must be careful. And I must be conscious of the male tone. There is still some discomfort. Understood. I am Adolf Addinsell. I am the Archers Corps Captain. The blue haired handsome guy says. The speech cant be helped, I say nothing. Rather it is a natural manner for a newbie. I am Brandon Adams. Fighter Corps Captain. The muscled onii-san says. Though I didnt mind it in particular already, this person is big. I could do a back throw with this person This body contributed to it, too. I am Adelbert Abercrombie. A Upper Class noble Abercrombie houses heir and the Swordsman Corps Captain. The foolish swordsman emphasized the Upper Class noble awfully. I thought it was foolish as expected. I am Celestia Avery! I am the Spearman Corps Captain! Please, refer to me as Celes, Black Knight-sama!! Said so powerfully, the beautiful woman with wavy short blond hair. Why do you talk to this person, me with an honorific? So forceful. I admire the way you defeated 3 Captains in the blink of an eye Ha,ha I dont know how to reply that. I remembered and modeled after a battle of an animation and a game, and just moved as it. When I saw that movement, I receive a shock, I wasnt able to move from the place! I am ashamed that I doubted you now till then! She is talking passionately. And I was impressed by the words roared at Adel! If surprisingly, I thought you were a person of high caliber when knowing that you got angry about the insult to Conrat, not yourself!! Ahn, Celes-sa Celes! No honorifics are necessary Celes but the story some other time Because time is precious Stop saying that. Haa! Mou, I am so sorry Ceress face was red-hot and said bashfully. When a beautiful woman does it, dont be attractive. Even if I do it, that isnt cutely at all Somehow, I become sad. Lets talk slowly some other time Yeah! The friendly person intended to take good care and said, why are you so happy and dyed red cheeks Ceres? Is it the voice? The voice delusion is that the contents of the helmet is a handsome man? Or have the pure feeling of respect for my combat capability. I pray for the latter. IIam.AAmAmyArNoldMagic.CorpsCaptain The person who wore circle glasses and had the red long hair said intermittently. About the same age as me, or one year younger. Nice to meet you, Arnold-san I take off the Gauntlet of my right hand and hold it out. Well a little while ago the stupid swordsman pointed out that my hand is rustled and rough and I lost my confidence as a woman. Possibly I thought whether it was hated, but. Y..Yes!NameisAAmyPleaseTalk.Commonlly Seeming happy she grasps my hand with both of her hands tightly. And allowed me to call her by name. What a cute person. Understood, Amy When I said so, she turned the smile like a flower blossom. This person is absolutely a healing character. But I am worried about this person dyed cheeks too. Here also, I pray that it is in the respected sense. I dont have that kind of hobby. I prefer handsome boys, too. So, Captain, we will report on the recent missing people incident. Conrat said so. Apparently the self-introduction seems to be only to the Captain team. I put the gauntlet back. Understood. I will hear it at once When I said so a man in a brown robe and with brown short hair in his late twenties steps forward. Ill report it first on my own. The age of the missing men and women are between 10 years old and late twenties. From the late teens in their late 20s are human beings. It is to say that they dont come back after having left to the outside of a town or a village. Because children in their teens doesnt leave the town or village, it is thought that they are kidnapped on the inside instead of the outside. Are the children below 10 years old and adults beyond 30 years old safe? I make the same question I made to Alice. Yes. The missing people are between 10 and late twenties. Un~. Is there any mean in the ages? Next, this time is man in dark green gambeson with the hair to the nape and age in the late teens. We have stepped up the security in the towns and villages, a strong magician is employed, because the tracking resulted in nothing. After that the man in the Archer Corps said in vexation, a lady in the early twenties with light blue hair and in armor said. The soldier who has been tracking it before, was found with his neck torned, I think that there was an assassin. Any other injuries? No, there wasnt even one trace of a resistence besides the torn neck. Indeed, a professional Assassin is comprehensible. Perhaps when noticed, it would be torn. Although people are missing in the whole empire frequently, most are in the towns where commerce is prosperous next to the capital called an as re-town in the south direction from the capital. EH? I have raised a strange cry unconsciously to the words of the male which is about the thirties on armor with brown short hair. Alice has a startled face, too. The expressions of I dont know from the other people. Is something wrong, Captain? Conrat asks it. No, is that Alice told me that a great number of the missing people has reappeared in the small villages at east What? Surprisingly, Conrat raises a loud voice. Is it true Alice?! The handsome blue haired guy presses Alice. Y-Yes. Is the story that I heard from the other servants before by a rumor. The people of the army know, too, because its rumor certainly in the employees Alice said to the blue haired ikemen pressing her. Somehow I was convinced Yes, it was just as Black Knight-sama said Captain, what can we do? While Conrat looks puzzled I hear it. Before Conrat arrived I heard what Alice knew as reference Fuu, what is the reason to call stupid swordsman when you re the stupid one? The story is interrupted by the stupid swordsman who laughs with his nose. Hear what a person has to say to the end! I thought what if and asked Alice. What if a servant knows something than the military knows too I thought, but you do not know if it has been reported I have look that all the members were startled. I continued explaining it. In short it is assumption. It is slight carelessly. What is on the side of the Azuri town? I ask around where on a map it is. It is this part Conrat points Azuri town in the map with a finger. Please, look at the place of Azuri town. Ahn? And the voice leaks. That is because it is in vicinity with the border of the Saint country. This is also near the border? Yes, the villages around the national border are victims of this damage. The information that the army has is that there is where the most damage is. Conrat answered so. Captain? I had a feeling that Conrat was talking to me, who had fallen in silence. I was lost in thoughts and didnt answer. What is it? I grasped something. But this something isnt enough Fumu, It is certain that an auction is being held in the Capital, I searched the Capital, but I didnt find anything It is so. Moreover the Capital only has one entrance and one exit. How would they avoid the guards? I hear the voice of the muscled onii-san talking to Celes, I became concerned. I cross my arms and use my fully and think. Kidnapping since 3 years ago. Young men and women. Incidents near the border. The entrance of the Capital. The auction. ! Possibly. I built a certain hypothesis. Captain? Conrat, I have one hypothesis. When I said that all members looked puzzled. There are still some missing pieces, but. Why are they targeting the borders? Because it is at the border, there is a meaning. Meaning? The muscled onii-san asked. Before I explain that, lets talk about my hypothesis. Perhaps they are being used to be sold to other countries as slaves. They are going to do business with people who are looking for a profit, it would be a person belonging to the congress and with a influential voice in this country. I understand that they are selling the people to other country as slaves, but why is influential someone belonging to the congress part of it? Celes asked. Think carefully. Why even though kidnappings were frequent during three years the people of the army forces cant find a trace at all? The answer is that someone is giving them information. To be honest, slave merchants couldnt do such a thing. Perhaps the darkness guild was hired by a mastermind that disposes of all evidence and hide the information of the army forces, a mastermind would easily be able to manipulate information . This guild would be the responsible for the assassination and others criminal acts that this person has concealed. It is these guys who killed the tracking soldier. The mastermind offers a fund to the slave trader, making it easier to the thieves and the darkness guild to move and I think he has been receiving the most of the profit. A slave trader cant afford hiring someone to do it. The person who can control the information is the congress big shot. Next auction will be at the Capitals entrance. The security in the Empire is high, even though the auction is held at the Capital you cant catch a trace. Of course, it is because the kidnapped people dont set a foot in the Capital at all. Dont set a foot? While the handsome blue haired guy looks confused, I answer it. Han! What stupid things are you saying? For that reason Puppet What do you mean? Amy interrupted the words of the stupid swordsman, who started to say it as if I was a fool. Amy you did very well. What is the puppet? Ceres asks Amy, but I answer instead of Amy who cant falter and speak easily. Puppet as in the puppet theater. I brief it is a marionette, the method to make it is to take human type of doll bind a hair and a nail of the person who is the model and by letting magic flow in it and the doll which resembled the person who became a model is done. It is usually a thing used in a rite, by no means it is supposed to be used it such a way. Going in and out of the capital with this is not a problem. R-Rite To the world Rite everyone, except me and Amy, a empty expression is on their faces. I understand the feeling. If you use this guy, even if there isnt the person himself, it is possible that you choose T-then, where are the kidnapped people? The stupid swordsman asked a descent question. I can answer a normal question. Meaning that it was as I said a while ago. The kidnapped people are already imprisoned near the border. Conrat put a surprised look hearing this. The explanation sticks completely then. Perhaps, because the kidnapping occurs other than near the border to divert the attention from there. The auction at the capital is so, too. The confinement place was hidden in such a way. Maa~ Though I dont want to imagine it very much why would young man and woman be kidnapped, it is clear not to be a good thing when a slave trader is concerned. Hearing it there all members look down and look bitter. If sold people are considered, it would be so, wouldnt it? I would have wanted to help more quickly . Still. These fellows are thinking that the people of the army are fools. All the members look up in my word. But it is so, right? Even if they dont let the person whom they kidnapped step in the capital, they expose that they will hold auction magnificently. Besides, if I concentrate on it a little and think. Please get me the behavior which knows the confinement place right now. That is enough to make fun of us! I am sorry Conrat apologized suddenly. I say to Conrat for some reason because I understand it. Conrat, it isnt necessary to apologize particularly. As for not being aware, didnt the mastermind manipulated it so made it difficult to an investigation to be done? For example, by reducing the number of people on the research group extremely. !? The Captains and Alice looked at Conrat with astonished faces. The four subordinates had bitter expressions. You can easily see it, I thought with me ended up so far. Thats right, the investigation group is me and Kyle, and only 4 people who are here. Conrat said so quietly. After all I thought that it was strange, the information on a place with a lot of people who went missing is known in the army and the servants, the event differed. When investigating, this information is the most important place. If there are many numbers of people on the investigating group, there wouldnt be such a mistake. But in small numbers If thats only 6 people, its also consent that you wont get the information. No, you should say that you were gathered rather well until now. Yes, I didnt think of the puppet and that the missing people have been imprisoned in the vicinity of the border. I guess Other people had a quizzical face besides Conrat and the fact of puppet and around the border, but only one did an earnest face and asked it. To say so, do you know who is the mastermind? Yes, Congressman Blattoli* Ackroyd. The current head of the upper class noble house Ackroyd. (TLN: Do you have a better name? ֥åȥ`?) Congressman Ackroyd?! The blue haired handsome guy raised his voice in surprise. The other Captains, the 4 subordinates and Alice were astonished too. From the reaction, there is considerable political power. By his instructions, the number of the survey team has been limited. I who thought of the thing in doubt, I investigated him originally. It came out easily, the evidence of his illegal conduct. He gave an empty laugh and said so. I appealed to the assembly to investigate him formally. Of course I took the evidence of the injustice. However You couldnt make then listen to you? Conrat nodded silently. He clenches both hands and continues it while having the face that seems regrettable. This amount of evidence is not enough they said. At this time, I thought the currents congressmen are corrupt! The only salvation was His Majesty. Only he told me to uncover the truth. Its after that, that a killer who aims at royalty has begun to appear. C!? The faces of everyone, except Conrat and me, where surprised by those words. There seems to have been a point to think of. Because I protect His Majesty, I wasnt able to act greatly. Therefore this thing was made a top secret only of me and His Majesty, and I was investigating by myself a little That is right. Conrat is a clear headed man, theyre the reason which you had a hard time. When Conrat analyses calmly, I think he is a person who can easily arrive at the truth. After the ogre attack, I inferred it in various ways hed infer the same thing as me. At that time after what happened, I wasnt able to afford to think. N-no, Im definitely Conrat said while being modest. I said to you from the truth, though I think that it isnt necessary to become modest now. No, Conrat is amazing. Much more than me. (This person lack self-counciousness) Then Conrat covers his whole face with his right palm? I wonder why was that? Hey, whats up? .Haa~ The sigh was tiring! What is it, seriously? Did I do something? Fufufufufu. Black Knight-sama is dense*. (TLN: I have no idea what she actually says, please enlighten me: 饷) Alice said, smiling for some reason. What dense me! ? I am different from stupid Yuusuke, I dont have such a thing!? Conrat is super good-looking, besides that gratefulness is too good for me!! No! Alice, of what the reason I dont understand it Wait a minute! The foolish swordsman who has forced himself into the explanation to which Im objecting. Its something annoying to be interrupted by this guy. What? I said displeased, It issued a such evident in my voice. tsuBlack Knight is a man! What is this talk about being dense?! Ah!? (Swallow) For my words that I said while being scared sullenly, 4 leaders and subordinates have the face to which they say When you say so. Conrat and Alice had the face to which I say Oh no! Meanwhile, I grin under the helmet. Oh! I do not remember saying that I am a man. Eh!? I status at my original voice, I said with the high female voice that all the members were surprised at. Conrat and Alice were surprised in the sense What is this person doing?!. Thank you for expected reaction! W-woman!? Blue haired handsome guy said while pointing his right index finger to me. I didnt say woman either! I said with the low male voice. Which one? The muscled onii-san is left helpless, and cries. What is it? There was no experience in teasing a people so far, but its fun! Think that means I little while ago Alice was saying, praise is good at. Then I think I was just shy? (I dont know) I set up a hypothesis and explained as there was no unnaturalness about the word Alice said. What? And to Conrat and Alices face looks normal, I feel something from those two! Those two people are fierce! Which is it after all?! Other ones dont seem to notice a change Conrat at all. The stupid swordsman asks persistently. The other ones also seem interested in it, but I dont have the will to tell. It is fun~! Saah Which one would it be? I was joking around the atmosphere that is in full throttle. Aah~! After all this fellow is disgusting!! HAHAHAHAHAHAHHA! I seemed to be satisfied with the voice that the blue long hair good-looking man was irritated at and laughed loudly. I made fun of three fools to some extent mainly and talked about play, the future and was dissolved afterwards. When everyone but Alice and I leave the room, Celes and Amy said. As for me, this feeling of respect to you doesnt change even if real nature is unclear! Metoo And went out the room with shining eyes. I was relieved at that their feeling was the feeling of respect for now. TO BE CONTINUED CH 10 Training Grounds Yesterday, we may have troubled you and for that I am sorry. [Chie] It was the day after the discussion of the kidnappings. Currently, I am in the training grounds standing in front of the soldiers and giving my greeting. Once again, I have been appointed Knight Commander and exclusive knight to the Imperial Family. As I am new to this, I thank you ahead of time for your understanding. [Chie] I say and lower my head. As I raised my head and looked around All the soldiers present expressed silent astonishment. Conrad, was that strange? [Chie] I became concerned and asked Conrad who was to my right. .Well [Conrad] However, only a vague reply came back. Is it, or is it not? Black Knight-san, because all of them are your subordinates, you should behave more like a leader As I was at a loss, Celes responded from the left. So she says No, if I were to act better than another I think it would leave a bad impression. Furthermore, since I am a suspicious looking person, I already give off the impression of a not-so-trustworthy individual. [Chie] The soldiers, (So conscientious.). At this time, the voices of the soldiers hearts had synchronized together, but nobody would know. Commander.perhaps you have something else to say. [Conrad] Conrad said while troubled. Haa~.Well then. [Chie] I looked towards the soldiers again. Standing next to the two Captains, I took a deep breath. Thank you~. [Chie] Zuten~tsu Everyone fell to the ground. After a few minutes, training started up. Commander! What are you doing!? Conrad got mad at me. Even if you tell me to act more leader-like, I dont know how to. [Chie] I told him while pouting. Its not my fault~. Hmph! After saying shut up stupid swordsman!? all the time. Hey! Why are Celes and Conrad called by their own names!? [Adelbert] Celes and Conrad retort to the words said by the stupid swordsman. Doesnt Stupid Swordsman fit? [Conrad] Conrad says as he looks at the stupid swordsman. Stupid Swordsman fits perfectly. [Celes] Celes also mercilessly spits out. It seems that everyone is in favor of his nickname. At the words of those two, the stupid swordsman drops to the ground on his hands and knees, hanging his head. Serves you right. Dont be depressed Adel. Im the Muscle-Brother [Brandon] The muscle-brother tried to encourage the stupid swordsman. At least you know the meaning of yours! I dont even know what my nickname means!! [Adolf] The blue long-haired ?ikemen? appealed to the two. Oh, thats right; this world doesnt have a translation for ?ikemen? in its language. Hey, blue long-haired ?ikemen?! [Chie] Agh! I told you [Adolf] The word ?ikemen? in my country means a good-looking or cool man. [Chie] .Huh, so it was only you guys who had such nicknames. [Adolf] This traitor! [Adelbert & Brandon] I was back in a good mood so I explained his nickname while I moved us a little bit away from the stupid swordsman and muscle-brother. I said this while looking down on the two. It enraged the muscle-brother and stupid swordsman. The blue long-haired ?ikemen? is simple. Black Knight-san, forget what I said just now. [Adolf] The long blue-haired ?ikemen? acted as if nothing had ever happened and was talking to me in a rather good mood. Didnt you hate me? [Chie] Hahaha! What are you talking about? .. [All] We were all shocked by the speed of his change in attitude. Yesterday, he even said I was repulsive. Adolf. [Conrad] Conrad mutters the name of the blue long-haired ?ikemen? while trailing off. Haa~, lets get back on topic. Conrad sighs while steering the topic back on track. Please realize that you are this countrys greatest knight! [Conrad] Not interested. [Chie] Why you! [Conrad] Conrad looked troubled. Even though Im told that, if Im not interested in it, Im not interested; it cant be helped. Ok, listen. What do you imagine when one says greatest knight? [Chie] I asked everyone to get an idea. Someone who is.. strong, kind and dignified as a knight? [Adolf] The blue long-haired ?ikemen? says. Hes all of a sudden friendly now. See, Conrad fits those words more so than I. [Chie] I said while pointing to Conrad. There is no such thing! [Celes] Celes clearly denies. kok kok Amy also nods. .But for one to be dignified, does one also have to be arrogant? Can you imagine His Majesty being arrogant? [Chie] Someone who listens to everyone. I can not imagine it. Rather, he gave off the image of someone who spoke to the people freely. .(Indeed!) [All] Although its not said, the four people probably reached the same opinion. Compared to that, dignity with arrogance would be the same type as the stupid swordsman. [Chie] Ah~. [All] What! Even Brandon! [Adelbert] Muscle-brother also seemed to share the same opinion. Stupid swordsman is crying. .However, Commander. [Conrad] Conrad frowns and says. I imagined myself with the arrogance similar to that of the stupid swordsman. It wasnt very pleasant. Lets do this. If there is a critical moment, I will switch over to work mode. [Chie] .Haa~. I understand. [Conrad] Conrad reluctantly agreed. A wry smile presented itself on the faces of everyone present except for the stupid swordsman and muscle-brother. (Truly, it will be our people who will be troubled). [Conrad] More than that, is it always independent training? [Chie] I asked Conrad while we stood and monitored the training. Yes, it has always been this way. [Celes] Celes says. While inquiring, I looked at the soldiers who are training once more. Each person is training by their own thoughts and commitment. Speaking clearly, this method is ineffective. Because of the combat knowledge that was given to me about this world, I can observe and understand their methods very well. The number of people who would become strong using this training method would be very few. .Alright. [Chie] I have decided. This training method needs to change. [Chie] What!? [All] Conrad responds to the words I said with a quizzical face. Ill just ignore him. Pan Pan! I clap my hands together and the soldiers turned their attention to me. Attention! Training is to stop at once! [Chie] I said in a loud enough voice that the whole training ground could hear. My voice traveled pretty well across the training ground. Making sure everyone is paying attention, I spoke. Ill be blunt! Your training methods are not very effective at all. [Chie] Everyone is dead silent. Then, voices of criticism were raised. You! What are [Adolf] Shut up! [Chie] Blue long haired ?ikemen? tried to protest, so I silenced him. The soldiers who were also making noise all fell silent. For example.Archer-kun over there! Uh, me? [Archer-kun] I called out to a young male archer who had short brown hair with gentle and docile looks. His eyes were brown and he stood at a height of 170 ?kaumeito? (cm). Brown padded armor on top of light brown skin with black knee high boots. He looked nervous, seeing as how he had become rather rigid. As for where Archer-kun stood, there were targets a few dozen meito (meters) away from him. I walked over to where he was standing. Hey, try pulling the bow and arrow. [Chie] ? Yes. [Archer-kun] Archer-kun gave a puzzled face as he drew the bow and arrow. Stop there. [Chie] Yes. [Archer-kun] I approached him and adjusted his body by dropping his shoulder a little and raising his arm a bit. The surrounding soldiers looked on curiously. Alright, now aim at the center of that target. [Chie] Hah!? No, thats impossible! [Archer-kun] Archer-kun displayed an expression that said it wasnt possible. Its impossible for that guy! [Archer](EDN: Another archer, if you dont get the memo) {Should we do Archer A, Archer B, etc like in last chapter?(Leo)} Taunts came flying from behind. Several people had gathered around with nasty expressions as they pointed out at Archer-kun, grinning and laughing. That person has never hit the target until now. [Archer] One of the rude archers said. Oh yeah, to enlist some like him, with his talent in the bow, the army must have been desperate! [Archer] -Gahahahaha! The other soldiers rudely started to laugh at what the other soldiers said. Listening to the other soldiers talk down about him, Archer-kun appeared frustrated with clenched teeth, lacking the courage to retort them. I am amazed by his ability to tolerate their abuse. While the whole army was looking down on him, his problem with the bow was solved by me. After all. [Archer-kun] To believe a thing impossible is to make it so. [Chie] .huh? [Archer-kun] I interrupted his words of resignation. However, the soldiers throw taunts after my words. What stories you have heard! [Archer] Its impossible for him [Archer] Shut up, worm. I said in a very low and deep voice that interrupts their taunts. I thought about the voice changing yesterday, but didnt think I could put out this kind of voice. Bloodthirst seemed to come out with it, so of course, all the men around had pale faces. I spoke to Archer-kun who has the same pale face as those around us. Its okay, concentrate and aim while remembering your posture a moment ago. It will absolutely hit. [Chie] He looks at me for a moment. Do not worry about what those around you say. You can do anything that you set your mind to. [Chie] . [Archer-kun] Upon listening to my words, Archer-kun nodded and tightened his face. ..lies. [Archer-kun] He leaked out a small voice as he wore an incredible expression. ton ton I tapped his shoulder. Hey, it hit. [Chie] I tell him. It.Yes! [Archer-kun] To my words, Archer-kun replied happily. H-How!? [Archer] The offensive archer raised his voice. Why? How do you not know? [Chie] I said to the offensive Archer. Look, the shoulder was raised and the hand was lowered, which resulted in too much power. If those are fixed then isnt it natural that the arrow would fly straight? [Chie] .. [Archer] The offensive archers give a look of discomfort. Though some people may hit the target, there are others who may not. By doing independent practice, which is a practice only the individual does, the people who are doing something incorrectly wont understand what they are doing is wrong and will, therefore, be unable to fix it. [Chie] Upon saying so, everyone seemed to catch my drift. Identifying whether someone is doing something incorrectly, while they practice, is also good training. You understand why you have to do this, right? Especially being a soldier of the Empire like yourself? When it is your job to protect the other people of this country, youll encounter many critical situations, and with such disjointed teamwork, it becomes even more dangerous. Training yourself more efficiently is a matter of life or death.[Chie] I appealed to them. Soldiers have a very serious responsibility. If there is no clear and definite cooperation, then the circumstances of the country will become dangerous! Which is the present situation! [Chie] Everyone seemed taken aback. The people of this country already know what the Empires current situation is. And thats why the military isnt effective as it should be. The training is ineffective from the start! So, training methods need to undergo a dramatic change! [Chie] First, I called out to the soldiers with weapons. Knight Corps, Swordsmen Corps, Spear Corps, and Fighter Corps, practice swings 1000 times! Start from the basics! -Yes! [Soldiers] The soldiers vigorously reply, beginning to swing their weapons while spacing themselves out between each other. Their faces appeared earnest and they gave off a feeling of motivation. Archers form pairs and work together to point out the flaws in your forms! [Chie] -Yes! [Archers] Similarly, the archers respond vigorously. Lastly, Mage Corps! Most of your problems are yourselves! From a single look, I can see that all you do is just practice magic! Certainly, mind and spirit are indispensable in magic and one may think physical prowess is unnecessary. But, as one would say in my country, To strengthen ones mind, one must first strengthen the body. In other words, by strengthening your bodies, your minds and spirits will also be strengthened! Not only will you train your magic but also your bodies! Start by stretching your muscles, then start running laps! [Chie] -Eh~! [Mages] The Mage Corps raised voices of reluctance and loathing. Buchi-tsu! Get moving, quickly begin or C! [Chie] -Y-Yes! [Mages] The mages screamed in fear as they cut off my warning and began to stretch. Although some of the soldiers were not convinced, everyone seemed to exude a lot of motivation. Alright! Ill do my best in building this army! *********(Conrad POV)********** The Captains and I watched in astonishment as we observed the soldiers reacting to the instructions of the Commander. That Black Knight dude~ [Adolf] The first voice that leaked out was Adolf. This guy, just from hearing the meaning of the nickname given to him, had a sudden change in his attitude. He is a self-interested fellow. Hoh~ It seems only Adel has yet to admit it? [Brandon] Brandon admitted to recognizing the Commander and said as such to Adelbert. .. [Adelbert] Adelbert pouts with a grimace while glaring at the Commander who is running behind the Mage Corps members. This guy, is he a kid? Just how exactly did he become Swordsman Captain. Adelbert, you understand already dont you? [Adolf] Adolf called out to Adelbert. We cant even compare to that Black Knight. His Majesty and Conrad made the right choice. It is our loss. [Adolf] You acknowledge the Black Knight because of the nickname given to you, but the Black Knight did not grant such a good nickname to me. [Adelbert] Adelbert yelled to refute Adolf. Certainly, most of the things he said were true. Though, I didnt want to admit it. Adolf said with a wry smile. See, the Black Knight was meant to be born with a sword in hand. I absolutely cannot compete against that innate talent. [Adolf] Adolf continued. After listening to the Black Knights reasons as to why we got into that fight, I felt regret. I doubted Conrad as a Knight like a fool. Well, the joke is annoying but [Adolf] Adolf wore a wry smile. I was wrong Conrad in insulting the Black Knight whom you had acknowledged. [Adolf] .Only this time will I forgive you. [Conrad] Adolf apologized and I forgave him. We had come to an understanding. ..Still, I dont accept this. [Adelbert] Adel, you. [Celes] Celestia raised her voice in amazement. We were all in the same situation. What childish things are you saying? This guy has some strangely high pride. Not yet! Not until the kidnapping case that we talked about yesterday is resolved! [Adelbert] Listening to his words, we were surprised. To think this guy would say such a thing, I never would have thought it. I will apologize to the Commander when everything is taken care of. [Adelbert] Understood. [Conrad] I reply to a face that was much smaller than expected. It was quite an entertaining face and I laughed a little bit. HeyCShii! You guys dont sit downCaCHey!! [Chie] The Commanders voice was heard from far away and we turn to look at the sight. Looking over there, Mage Corps members were all sprawled out on the ground desperately trying to catch their breath while the figure of the yelling Commander stood over them. Hahaha! The Black Knight sure is fired up! [Brandon] Demon. [Adelbert] Brandon laughed as he watched them while Adelbert gave off a discomforting look. Amy, why are you stretching? [Celes] Looking in the direction where Celestias voice had come from, Amy was nearby and working hard at stretching her muscles. I.also.run. [Amy] After saying so, she went running after the Commander. Amy? Is she gonna be okay? [Adolf] Adolf asked out of concern. Ah, me too! [Celestia] Celestia quickly stretches before chasing after Amy. She seemed more like the Commander. Even Celestia. [Adelbert] Adelbert said while sounding depressed. What are you, an abandoned puppy? Well, Ill be training with my men. [Adolf] Adolf said and walked over to the archers. I also want to practice my swings. What about you? [Adelbert] Ill mix it up. [Conrad] ..No choice. Ill mix it up too. [Brandon] Shall we? [Adelbert] Smiling wryly at the words of Adelbert, we headed towards the soldiers. I think to myself as I walked. The army had been disjointed, but with the help of that person we may become united. The Commander who can do that is just that great, even if the person in question doesnt know it yet. But, that is why everyone is attracted to that person. That person is the greatest knight in this countryno, the whole world. Although it hasnt been three days since we met, I want to work next to that person, now and in the future. Yes, that is my strongest desire. CH 11 Training Grounds Mage Corps! Put more spirit into it! [Chie] Its been two weeks now since coming to this world. These past two weeks have been terribly busy. Things like the kidnapping investigation, bodyguard missions for the princess, and military training. I now oversee all of these things. I also oversee all the training methods, though there was some reluctance from the stupid swordsman. Got it? I still dont recognize you! Until then I will oversee the Swordsmen training! [Adelbert] And, like a child, he drove me away. It goes without saying that the stupid swordsman would look quite foolish if anyone looked at him right now. Though I heard it from Conrad, is this guy really 23-years old? In the end, the stupid swordsman was booed by everyone in the Swordsmen Corps and he was forced to accept the training change. And now putting my attention into training the Mage Corps.. Ze~e, Ze~e, Ze~e Shortness of breath at 50 meito (meters). They start to become unsteady at 100 meito. Somehow, they all managed to run 500 meito, but fall to the ground afterwards. .. [Amy & Chie] Amy and I were so amazed that we didnt say anything. I spoke with Amy next to me, who is calm and breathing normally unlike the other mages. Amy, you seem to be fine. [Chie] Yes.I.trained.a lot.with.Celes. [Amy] I see. [Chie] Amy and Celes are certainly on good terms. I have also witnessed them training together often. For Celes, the Captain of the Spearmen, physical strength was required. If Amy trained together with someone like her, then it was inevitable she would become strong. As expected of the Captain. [Chie] I gave praise and Amy laughed joyfully. Looking at such a smile was really soothing~. Chies Bedroom & Workroom Commander, I have brought the documents. [Conrad] Thank you. [Chie] The morning training ends with field exercises, and at that time I retreated to my room and began filing papers, including the one Conrad had just brought me. Because I could be called by His Majesty at any moment, I kept my armor equipped, but the helmet was currently sitting on the corner of the desk. Taking a moment to change into plain clothes might be good, but working is more important. I also think that wearing the armor is more comfortable. As of 10 days ago, Conrad finished the registration papers, and became the Knight Vice-Commander, and did my secretary work. Filing all of the documents, Conrad, Alice, and I spent our time in this room. It had become our daily routine. Black Knight-sama, Brother. Why not take a small break? [Alice] Alice said as she brought out a tray of coffee cups, placing one on my workdesk, followed by one on Conrads. Conrad was actually using the table and chair I used for breakfast and dinner rather than an actual work desk. This living area was equipped with a small kitchen and had a toilet and dressing area next door, so theres no need to go out. Its perfect. Thats fine. Lets take a 10-minute break, Commander. [Conrad] Understood. Hmmmm~~ [Chie] Acknowledging the words of Conrad, I stretched. Well, I never would have thought paperwork would be so tiring. When in school, I wouldnt get tired listening to the teacher and taking notes. Sitting in the chair, silently looking over the documents left to sign, I think I took paperwork too lightly. Recalling that common anime and manga scene where the main character runs to escape from paperworkI now understand why. The papers were simple to complete, so theres nothing really difficult about it. However, the mountain of documents made my eyes hurt. Just looking at the amount that I needed to put my seal on gave me anxiety. At such a time, Alice brought us coffee. Fuu~~ [Conrad & Chie] Conrad and I relaxed. Alices coffee was seriously delicious. Its pitch black, yet tastes so delicious. During the short break, Conrad and I drink the coffee Alice made us. This space only has 3 people, but I like it. Oh~ The Peace~ Filling out and stamping the documents resumed.after a 30 minute break. Con Con! Hmm? [Chie] A knock made me stop. Shall I get that, Black Knight-sama? [Alice] Yes. [Chie] I put on my helmet. Alice opened the door and checks. !?Praetor Ackroyd. May I help you? [Alice] ! [Conrad & Chie] Praetor Brattle Ackroyd! Conrad and I locked eyes through my helmet. I didnt come here to talk to a mere maid! [Ackroyd] A fat mans voice was heard. Really, it was just like the dialogue of a foolish noble. While I was thinking about the various things I would like to do to the Praetor, Alice looks towards me. She seemed to want to know if he should be let in. I permitted it with a nod and she lead the Praetor into the room. A short, fat man who looked to be about 50 with a shaved head and a bad face barged into the room, wearing expensive looking clothes. The man gave off a bad impression. I stand up from the chair and Conrad stood behind me, to my right. Praetor Ackroyd, do you have business with me? [Chie] While being wary, I entered work mode. Hmph! Recently some unexpected things had been done! [Ackroyd] Unexpected things? [Chie] I asked in return while studying him. Dont play dumb! Selfishly using the city guards to replace the soldiers that were assigned to the villages and towns without permission from the Parliament or myself is beyond your jurisdiction!! [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd cried out loud while displaying a distorted, ugly face. Huh? What was this old man saying? At first, I was too amazed at the silly remarks of the Praetor to say anything. Looking at Conrad and Alice, they both wear an amazed face as well. Well, Im actually smiling faintly. As he said those words, the feelings of anger I had while looking at this guy just faded away. Having no means to compete with Praetor Ackroyd meant that the Imperial Family was effectively a victim. Until now, that is. Didnt this old man ever notice that the situation had changed? You think I am your subordinate or something? [Chie] I lash out. And for that matter, why must I seek permission from the Parliament in order to take military action? [Chie] Such a thing is natural! Since ancient times the Word of Law was. [Ackroyd] It seems you were not informed, Praetor Ackroyd. [Chie] What? [Ackroyd] His face distorted with my words. That may have been the case previously, but the situation has changed now that Im here. [Chie] What did you say!? [Ackroyd] Ban~tsu! Praetor Ackroyd slammed his hands on my desk as he shouted. Did you forget the position that was given to me? [Chie] Duke? Such a thing holds no power in the Parliament! [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd continues into a tantrum. Hoh~ It can be seen simply by looking you know? This Praetor only sees the status that was bestowed upon him. A foolish nobleman. This guy, he has forgotten the most important part. Haa~, to be this much of a fool. [Chie] I say while I sigh. You wretch! To say such a thing towards me! [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd screams ungracefully. I speak while looking down on him through the helmet. Its as I said Praetor. You have forgotten the most important part. [Chie] Ah, what the. [Ackroyd] The Praetor is confused by the sudden change in atmosphere. I continued while ignoring him. I am not just the Knight Commander, I am the exclusive knight to the Imperial Family, among many other things. [Chie] ! [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd widened his eyes. I only take orders from the Imperial Family. Do you not understand the color of this cloak? I have more authority than your Parliament. [Chie] At first, I didnt understand why such a thing was bestowed to me, but now I get it. His Majesty was searching. He was searching for someone capable of changing the current state of the Empire. Well, even though I dont know a lot about this position, I think I would like to change the current situation of this country and I believe most of the people of this country are of the same mind. To make that possible, this position was given to me. To make that happen, there was one thing I need to do. To change the essential qualities of His Majesty and the people of this country. To that end, we must first solve this case. I cannot afford to lose to this old man. Praetor Ackroyd, the replacement of the guards was to strengthen the security of the Empire. Why is it, that even with such frequent kidnappings, the patrols of the surrounding villages and towns were so lax? It is also unnecessary to have so many soldiers on patrol in the city. [Chie] Previously, looking at the current guard situation had caused me to be lightheaded. Each village and town had about 30 guards, while larger towns had around 500. In addition, most of these guards were young, and had a severe lack of training. If a group of intermediate level monsters attacked, there would be little resistance. Indeed, there have been some villages that had been wiped out in recent years. Then there was the number of guards in the Capital. Roughly 5,000 soldiers were kept within the city walls. Even if you spread that number city wide, I still thought it was too much. Even half of that number was too much. After talking with the Captains, we had selected new soldiers and assigned them to each village and town. It took about a whole week and had been quite exhausting. The soldiers who were recalled to the Capital were retrained with the new methods. However, the replacement and training of the soldiers were not the only reasons. Besides that, Praetor Ackroyd. The investigation team that was assigned to Conrad. Is this some kind of joke? [Chie] Guu. [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd lets out a moan at my words. This issue of people found missing within the EmpireIn order to solve this case, a team was quickly formed to investigate the kidnappings. Yet merely 6 people had been assigned to Conrad to assist with his investigation. Can you explain to me why something like this happened? Praetor Ackroyd? [Chie] It, thats. [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd fell into silence as he diverted his eyes. This is what happens when you come in here and say dumb things without consideration. .Well, that is fine. As the Parliament had stated previously, there is not enough evidence to pass judgment upon anyone. Therefore, from now on, the army will move freely according to my command. Please tell the Parliament to focus more on politics. [Chie] . [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd clenched his teeth and glared at me. I glanced at Alice, who understood the meaning of the gesture, and opened the door. Its about time for you to leave. We still have work that needs to be done. [Chie] I told Praetor Ackroyd. Just [Ackroyd] Dont get carried away, is that how it is said? [Chie] ?Gulp?. [Ackroyd] Having interrupted the Praetor, his words fell short. What a clich villain. With his twisted face, Praetor Ackroyd stormed out of the room. Bang Alice closed the door and I set my helmet on the corner of the desk. Gishi-tsu I sat back down on the chair. Whew~ [Alice, Conrad & Chie] We all let out a grand sigh. I would have never thought we would come in contact with the other side. [Conrad] Conrad said. Youre right. Well, it just shows that the other side is troubled. [Chie] I say while leaning back. Right. The soldiers he had paid off are no longer present, which would cause quite a bit of distress. [Conrad] Conrad agreed with what I had said. That was the other reason for replacing the soldiers in the villages and towns. I thought there was a possibility of a traitor within the guards. It was weird how barely anything had been reported, and yet the rumors around the capital had all contained very troubling information. So the Captains elected trustworthy subordinates to assign to each location and to communicate directly back to them the status of the area they had been assigned to. Back in the Capital, all the guards who were brought back were subject to investigation. As a result, some of the young guards readily confessed. Upon coming into contact with certain individuals, they agreed to sums of gold in exchange for turning a blind eye to the abductions. From their confessions, we found that these people all had close connections with Praetor Ackroyd. After the investigation was complete, the offending soldiers were sent to prison. Accepting money for kidnapping children. It was only natural that they received punishment. Thats what he gets for tempting soldiers and having them turn a blind eye on illegal activities. [Chie] I agree. [Conrad & Alice] Two people agreed with my words. It appears it had greatly stunned the both of them. There are consequences when bad things are done. Even with all that though~ The confinement location and auction venue still hasnt been found. Thanks to the new soldiers, we had made good progress towards reducing the kidnappings, but we still havent found the missing people or the auction sites yet. Well it was only 5 days ago that we had completed the interrogation of the soldiers and the investigation began again in earnest. I didnt expect to find leads quickly, but we have yet to even find any clues. Yes, the guards did not seem to know any of that information. Or rather, the opposing party knows very well that we are looking for this information, so it wont be readily handed out. [Conrad] Conrad agreed with me. Of course, if that kind of information were easily found, it would be very bad for their operation. While we were thinking, Con Con! Someone came again. After I once again donned my helmet, Alice opened the door to see who it was. Thank you very much. [Alice] To see Alice display a smile, it seems that it was not a fool, unlike last time. Bang Alice shut the door and headed this way. She carried an envelope in her right hand. Black Knight-sama, you have received a letter from Byron-san. [Alice] From Byron? [Chie] I remove the helmet before receiving the envelope. I use a letter opener from the drawer and remove the letter from the envelope. I spread out the folded letter. His writing is very poor! It was like a snake that wriggled around and turned. To be frank, its very hard to read. I tried to read the letter nonetheless. To Sir Knight, As promised I talked to the various people around the shops. According to the bank owner, a man named Aaron has some information. Aaron likes to frequent ?Wild Breath Tavern?. Aaron was an information broker of sorts, but not someone who gave out information readily. Thats where drinking comes in. Until now, many have tried to get information from this guy, but he challenges each person to a drinking game. The guys drink for the information. If you win, he tells you the information you want to know. In other words, you have to challenge Aaron to a drinking game to get the information you need. If this man were defeated it would be greatly appreciated. To that end, we have great expectations of the Sir Knight. Aaron has already accepted the challenge in order to get to know Sir Knight. The match with Aaron, I believe Sir Knight can win! Day-to-Day Clothing, Shopkeeper Byron. . [Chie] I read the contents and remain silent. Commander, whats wrong? [Conrad] Conrad called out to the silent me. Alice also tilted her head and looked this way. I hand the letter to Conrad and tell him to read it. As for Conrad who looked at the letter Uwa~ Looks like a kid drew a weird map. [Conrad] Conrad murmured. He looked over the letter for awhile. Upon finishing, he directed a face full of surprise and joy towards me. Commander! Conrad called out to me with an excited voice. With this, you could obtain powerful testimony! Certainly tomorrow you can take time off. Even right away tonight.eh, Commander? [Conrad] As Conrad was talking joyfully, he noticed my darkened face. Black Knight-sama? Is something the matter? [Alice] Alice asked anxiously. So my complexion was that bad. What, you two. [Chie] ? [Conrad & Alice] The two people looked at me while puzzled. They didnt seem to have any clue why I was like this. It was understandable. In this country, you are an adult at the age of 15, right? [Chie] Yes, that is so? [Alice] Alice looked to me with a quizzical face. Conrad was the same. In my country you are considered an adult at 20-years of age. You cannot drink until you are at the age of 20..In other words, I have never drunk alcohol before. [Chie] Hah!? [Conrad & Alice] The two of them yelled out in surprise at my words. Up until now, they have lived in a country where one becomes an adult at 15-years of age. Conrad had also drunk alcohol since the age of 15. The Holy Kingdom and surrounding countries were all the same. What should I do [Chie] I was greatly troubled and embarrassed. For the first time since coming to this world, I hit a wall. CH 12 Night, En Route To ?Wild Breath Tavern? .. [Chie] Commander, are you okay? [Conrad] While I was in anguish after reading the letter from Byron, it quickly became night. For the first time in my life, I felt despair, something that I have never experienced in any of my crises before. Chie Saitou, with 17-years of experience, had finally felt despair for the first time. And so, with the cooperation of the people around the shopping district, it was discovered that a man named Aaron held the information I needed. Because we couldnt think of any other way to get the information, Conrad and I arrived at the entrance to . Since its business related, Conrad is wearing his silver plate armor. Apparently he was worried because I was distressed. .Yes, I have made my decision after coming this far. Although, there is no problem with the law here..if I pass out drunk, Im sorry. [Chie] I apologized to Conrad in a low voice. The only problems were with my liver and spirit. In the worst case scenario, I will pass out. Okay, time to get fired up! *********************** Conrad and I entered the tavern. Curran Curran (ED: So these sfx are getting out of hand) A bell was rung when the door opened. Zawazawa Having finished working for the day, many men were boisterous and happily drinking with friends and companions. The tables and chairs were all taken and the only seating available was at the counter. I noticed a man with wolf-like dark green hair watching us from the counter. Was he Aaron, the information dealer? We moved a step towards him. Hey! Arent you Conrad and Sir Knight!? [?] One customer raised his voice upon noticing us. At this time all the men turned to look at who the customer was talking about. And then. Hey~! Sir Knight, lets have a drink together! [?] Eh? Oh, no, we [Chie] Conrad! Come to drink with your boss? [?] Hey guys! Good evening. [Conrad] We were surrounded by them and invited to drink. I was troubled and at a complete loss. Conrad greeted them as if he was familiar with them, but I couldnt move. Hey, you guys! Conrad aside, Sir Knight came here on business! Dont distract him! [?] As I was thinking about what to do, a familiar voice was heard inside the tavern. Looking to the owner of the voice, I saw a giant man with shaggy red hair sitting at a table in the corner; it was Byron. Three men were sitting in the other seats. Byron! [Chie] Yo~ Boss. You came here quick. [Byron] Byron smiled and shook my hand. Hey old man! What about me!? [Conrad] Conrad, still surrounded by people, attempted to retort Bryons words. Is he acting a bit childish, or was it my imagination? Gahahahaha! What Conrad, trying to look good in front of your boss? It, It, Its not what you think! Im just escorting the Commander! [Conrad] Byron laughed heartily seeing Conrad acting childishly. Conrad acted completely different from when we first met or even when speaking to the men and other Captains. He looked like an ordinary boy you could find anywhere. The fact that a 24-year old man like him could make such a funny face like this was splendid to see. While watching him and thinking so, Conrad suddenly looked at me. Realizing he had been seen, his face immediately turned red. Oh, no. Commander, that was. [Conrad] Conrad hurriedly said. This was completely different from the calm and serious Conrad that I knew of. In the past two weeks I had seen Conrads face become surprised, angry, or amazed, but this was a first. Pfft! [Chie] With such a funny sight, I couldnt help but laugh voluntarily. Ah, Commander! [Conrad] Shouting with a small, angry, red face, I burst into laughter. It was even funnier. Ahahahahaha! [Chie] I couldnt endure and laughed so hard that I got a stomachache. After that, Byron and the other customers who surrounded us burst into laughter and soon after the whole tavern erupted in fun laughter. *********************** Im sorry Conrad. Your reaction was just too funny. [Chie] ..Its fine already. [Conrad] After laughing so hard, I felt terrible, so I bowed down at the waist. The fact that I thought his childish side was cute is a secret. While Conrad was back in a good mood, a man called out to me from behind. You sure look like a Black Knight. [?] Turning around, there stood the man with dark green hair from the counter. He had a chiseled face and sharp green eyes. He looked to be a man around 30 with a good physique, standing about 175-180 kaumeito (cm) tall. He wore dark brown pants with a pale brown sleeveless shirt, and black honey boots with straps below. ..Youre the information broker? [Chie] Its Aaron. [Aaron] The man replied bluntly. The feeling that I was being stared at hadnt been my imagination. I answered and put out my hand to shake his, but it was doubtful that the gesture would be shared. Nice to meet you Aaron-dono, I am Black Knight. [Chie] I spoke to him while maintaining work mode. Hmph! To think the Black Knight who was chosen by the legendary unicorn was such a small guy. [Aaron] The information broker said resentfully after giving a snort. Have I done something to be disliked by him? Why you! To the Commander you [Conrad] Its okay Conrad! [Chie] But! [Conrad] Let me handle it. [Chie] I soothed Conrad who was angry over the rude remarks. He looked at me quietly before reluctantly backing off. I noticed recently that whenever someone spoke ill of me, Conrad and Alice usually went ballistic. At first there was a lot of slander behind my back within the castle, but recently that wasnt the case. Not sure if it was because of just those two, but they probably had something to do with it. Well, things have been pretty good now. I pulled myself back together and continued talking. Excuse me, please forgive my subordinate. [Chie] Having an big shot noble in front of my face right when I was in a good mood, this is the worst. [Aaron] Is what he said. So that was the reason he was staring at me. This person hated nobility. There may have been something that happened in the past. ..Even if you say noble, I was born in a common household you know. I was just lucky enough to gain my status by helping out the Royal Family. [Chie] There was no reason to hide this. The only things I wanted to hide were my age, gender, and face. Even if they investigated it, they wouldnt find anything useful. The fact that I am a human from a different world wouldnt be found out with so easily. Ho~ If you want to prove that youre different from the other shit nobles then have a match with me, that is if youre up for it. [Aaron] Match? [Chie] I understood, but tilted my head and asked anyways. Challenge me in a drinking game. If you win, Ill tell you the information you came here looking for. If you lose, you pay for all the drinks. [Aaron] It finally came. Even though I have never drunk alcohol before, in order to advance to the next step of solving this case I had to win here. From his manner of speech, this man definitely knew something. I cannot afford to withdraw. Understood, I challenge you. [Chie] When I issued the challenge, loud cheers erupted around us. The customers who had overheard us kicked up a fuss. They moved in unison as they put one table in the center of the tavern and pulled up two chairs facing each other. The shop master brought out two cups and two bottles of wine. The information broker and I sat down in the chairs facing each other, the table between us. I removed the lower jaw part of my helmet and entrusted it to Conrad. The shop master unplugged the bottles and placed one next to each of the cups. All set. [Shop Master] The shop master placed his right hand in the center of the table and then raised his voice. Begin! [Shop Master] He raised his hand to signal the start of the match. I poured the red wine into the cup and quickly drank. Bitter.. That was the taste of my first alcoholic drink. ********Conrads POV********* The Commander had been playing the game for 10 minutes now. .. [Aaron & Chie] They had been drinking in silence. They were both on their 5th bottle of wine. Usually its bad for the body to drink at such a pace. For the Commander, it was her first time drinking. I was starting to worry. Whats the matter? Whyre your cheeks red? [Aaron] The information broker provoked the Commander. As he said, the Commander had turned red. .. [Chie] Ignoring the words, the Commander continued to drink. The redness had started to appear on the Commanders skin around the 3rd cup. The color of the skin was normal with the first two cups, but with the 3rd it had started to turn as red as the wine. Now, everything visible from the nose down is deep red. Perhaps, she was not so strong against alcohol. No, she was definitely weak to alcohol. You could tell she was breathing heavily if you looked carefully at her shoulders. Ah, hey Conrad. [Byron] The old man who was standing off to the side spoke to me. I dont think Sir Knight is too good with alcohol. [Byron] With a concerned look, the old man seemed to have also noticed the Commanders state. The surroundings were all noisy as they saw the Commanders condition. Rather than not strong, its the first time drinking for the Commander. [Conrad] Say what!? [Byron] Everyone in the tavern were surprised at my words. The information broker also had a surprised face and stopped drinking. Until now, there was either never an opportunity to drink or he just didnt want to. [Conrad] Based off of the story I heard this evening, I replied so that the age of the Commander would remain hidden. .. [Chie] All the while the Commander continued drinking. She was acting strange. Commander? [Conrad] I called out to the Commander but there was no reaction. !? Commander! [Conrad] I rushed to the Commanders side as she was lifting up another cup of wine. I removed her gauntlet and touched her skin. It was ridiculously hot. Hey! Whats wrong!? [Conrad] The old man also ran over. The Commander stopped drinking and went limp, leaning against the chair. Hey now~ We gotta lay him down to rest. Master, we would like to make a place for this guy to rest, is that okay? [Byron] The old man looked at the state of the Commander then asked the shop master. The Shop Master nodded and then moved to the back of the tavern to find some blankets. Hey Conrad! Help remove Sir Knights armor! [Byron] !? Wait! [Conrad] Hearing the words of the old man, I stepped between him and the Commander. The Commander wanted to hide her gender and appearance. When we first met she said it was a complicated matter. Although it hasnt been directly said, generally one can understand. The color of the hair, eyes, and skin, and the different facial features. In order to hide this, the Commander always wore armor. There probably were a variety of other reasons as well. Thats why we cant afford to remove the armor in front of this many people. You cant take off the armor of the Commander! The real face of this man is a secret of the Empire. [Conrad] ..Understood. If you say so, then we wont take the armor off. [Byron] It seemed my words convinced the old man. I was relieved. ..But why? [Aaron] Eh? [Conrad] When I looked in the direction of the voice, I saw that the information broker was looking straight at the Commander. Why get so drunk? Why go so far, just for the information that I have!? [Aaron] The information broker bellowed at the Commander. Youre a noble right? Even being born a commoner like you said, wouldnt it be impossible for anyone else to see you as a commoner!? [Aaron] Looking at the information broker, I felt like I was looking at someone who couldnt believe what was in front of them. Are you stupid!? To go that far for the sake of people you dont even know!! [Aaron] Everyone was silent while listening to the information broker. He was shouting with a desperate voice. Why he was so desperate, no one knew except for the information broker himself. And then. .peo.ple. [Chie] Commander? [Conrad] Commander, who was limp until a little while ago, corrected her posture and looked straight at the information broker. People.I want to help people. Is that..so bad? [Chie] Eh? [Aaron] To the words of the Commander, the information broker showed a look of surprise. Looking at the information broker, the Commander continued. Certainly, what Im doing..from the view of others, I may look like a fool. ..But, being kidnapped..treated like a slave..to do such a thing. ..To discriminate against someone is wrong. [Chie] The Commander said while breathing heavily. The tavern remained silent as she spoke. Certainly..in this country, some nobility hold contempt over commoners..and in turn the commoners hate the nobility. But..only a small portion who do not see..that I think are the fools. [Chie] Tsu! [Aaron] The information broker who stared at the Commander widely opened his eyes. In order to awaken..the eyes of such people..haa~we can no longer let these things happen within this country. The people kidnapped, not just themthe families and friends who grieve for those missingto such people..to prevent any more..I must solve this case..I took the responsibility of Knight Commander, so its my responsibilityresponsibil [Chie] Gon~tsu! The Commander fell down onto the table. Worriedly, I checked her condition. Suu~ [Chie] Upon hearing her soft breathing, I became greatly relieved. Since there was no movement even upon shaking and calling out to her, she must have been in a deep sleep. ..Responsibilityhuh. [Aaron] The information broker murmured as I turned toward the voice. Unlike how this guy looks, he is quite the softy. [Aaron] Unlike the sour face a while ago, he now wore a wry smile. I give up! Its my defeat. Never thought he would be a guy like this. [Aaron] Tap tap The information broker said while tapping the helmet of the Commander. So that means she won! As promised, Ill give you the information. Hey Master, give me something to write on! [Aaron] The information broker demanded from the shop master, who had come back before anyone had noticed. The shop master left blankets for the Commander before nodding and moving to the back of the shop again. Im telling you now, I only recognize this Knight. This information belongs to him. [Aaron] I nodded my head to his words. Its only proper, as the Commander was the one he surrendered to. Poor guy had to go through a lot~ [Byron] The old man said while scratching his head. Its not your fault old man. He decided to do this himself. [Conrad] While looking at the Commander, I was reminded of that evening. At the time, I offered to go in her place, but instead she said No, its useless unless I go. Byron was the one who recommended me so it would be impolite not to go. [Chie] Having said that, it was left to the Commander. This was the result. You may be surprised by the things this person does, but its always the right thing. Well, sometimes it can be a pain but [Conrad] Gahahahahaha! I look forward to the good things that will come! [Byron] While the voice of the old man sounded through the tavern, the other customers began cleaning up. Receiving the letter from the information broker, I shouldered up the Commander and headed back to the castle. ****************** I did not think the day I would have to shoulder the Commander would come so soon. Vuu~ [Chie] Commander, you awake? [Conrad] Conrad? [Chie] The alcohol probably hasnt worn off yet. She didnt seem very steady. ..Oh! The information! [Chie] The Commander recalled just now and raised her voice. However. Gura~tsu Vuu~ [Chie] The Commander who rose up suddenly, became dizzy and leaned back against me while letting out a small groan. I smiled wryly and answered. Its alright Commander. I have the information. [Conrad] Eh? [Chie] Commander raised her voice and stared at me. After you blacked out, the information broker surrendered. Its my defeat, he said. [Conrad] Seriously? [Chie] She said, sounding surprised as she raised her voice. Yes. However, it was presented as a letter that I was to give only to the Commander. [Conrad] I passed the letter to the Commander. What about the money? [Chie] I paid it. [Conrad] Ill return it later. [Chie] The Commander felt guilty and offered to pay me back. But, I refused. Its fine. Only the fee for the information was paid. The drinks were paid for by the information broker. [Conrad] Judging from the look of the Commander, she was surprised to hear this. But, its only reasonable. The Commander won the drinking game. Its only natural that the one who lost has to pay. When I explained this, the Commander seemed happy. Really, such an easy to understand atmosphere. The Commander opened the letter to read it, but it was too dark out now to read. The street lights only illuminated enough to know where to walk. However, I underestimated the Commander. I see, so thats it. [Chie] What! You can read it!? [Conrad] I stumbled involuntarily. What the hell!? Theres no way you can read in the dark! Oh, I didnt tell you. I can see perfectly fine in the dark with this helmet. [Chie] [Conrad] I couldnt say anything back. If its the Commander, its okay to think she can do anything. So, what does it say? [Conrad] While still being amazed at the Commander, I listened to what was in the letter. It says.. [Chie] I finally let go of the Commander as I listened to the information. Next Day, Chies Bedroom & Workroom (Chies POV) Vuu~Head hurts~ [Chie] Thanks to yesterdays drinking, I was lying in bed with a magnificent hangover, a cool towel over my forehead. See~ Its because you did something unreasonable. [Alice] Alice who has been nursing me said. Indeed, this time it was my own fault. But, I did not think I would be this weak to alcohol. I thought I would be okay because this body was made by Amaterasu, but I was a fool to let my guard down. At around 3 cups I had started to feel dizzy, but I kept drinking until Conrad stopped me at the end. After that, I dont remember much. I feel like I said something important to the information broker, but I dont remember what. Now the situation was me lying in bed in a bad mood, unable to even think about doing anything. But it wasnt all bad. After Conrad received the information we needed, he had taken me back to the castle. The information broker, Aaron had said. Especially from now on, Ill tell you information without the drink! Or so Conrad told me. That made me really happy. Rather than drinking again.. I dont want to see alcohol for a while. Vuu~ [Chie] In this state, Ill be bedridden for the entire day.. The current time is 9:00. It wasnt until 7 hours later that I would realize I could have just gotten cured by Hayate. CH 13 Come here, Hayate. [Chie] One week had quickly passed since I received the information from Aaron. While I was taking a break, I went to the stables where Hayate was kept. Burururu~tsu! [Hayate] Hayate responded happily. For the past three weeks, I had been working until the end of the evening, when I ate. Once in awhile, I would try to find time to spend with Hayate by riding around outside of the city. Leading Hayate out from the stables, I prepared to leave through the city gates. Take care Black Knight-sama. Have a nice day. [Alice] Well continue to keep watch. Go stretch your wings today. [Conrad] Alice and Conrad sent me off. I nodded to their words and equipped Hayate with reins. Understood. Lets go Hayate! [Chie] While riding Hayate, we went galloping out of the city. Hayate moved smoothly. People, who were also traveling along the road, were passed in an instant. People who were riding horses were also passed by in a similar manner. As we were moving, I thought that this was how people traveling on the highway with a motorcycle would probably feel. Tsu~ [Chie] Arriving at our destination, I dismounted from Hayate. This was the place where I had first arrived in this world and the place where I had met Hayate. The three weeks that I had been in this world have passed by quickly. We had slowly been progressing towards the resolution of the kidnapping incident. With the information obtained from Aaron, we found the headquarters of the Shadow Guild and had been spying on their men. Considering the possibility of the Shadow Guild coming into contact with other people, it was decided that we would only observe them for now. We could annihilate them, but now was not the time. Though we would learn a lot, it still left a bitter taste in my mouth. Well, for the time being! Hmm~, today I get to relax~ [Chie] Still wearing the armor, I sat down on the spot. To have a day like this once in awhile is good. If you work hard, rest hard. That was the teaching of the Saito family. I put my head on my knees and relaxed next to Hayate. Even though I was wearing armor, I wonder why it wasnt uncomfortable? Well, anyways, it really is peaceful here. The sounds of the birds singing and the wind blowing through the trees were pleasant to my ears. There was no sign of any monsters close by either. It had been like this the first time I had come here as well. Usually I could sense the presence of demons nearby, but that wasnt the case here. Quiet was good, but I couldnt help but feel that it was a bit unnatural. I wonder if that had something to do with why I had appeared in this place? Fuu~eh? [Chie] Gasagasa While I was absorbed in thought, my attention was drawn to a sound coming from a thick bush. This presence though, it wasnt the same ominous feeling of a demon. There were different feelings depending on whether it was a human or small animal. How should I say it, this presence..it was the same as Hayate!! Gasagasa The sound came gradually closer. Then, it came out of the bushes. .Its a unicorn. [Chie] The whole body was that of a pure white unicorn. A whole herd of unicorns came out of the bushes. They were all relaxed as they stood around the lake. White, as far as the eye could see. Among them, two were black. Hayate didnt seem to care, but I felt uncomfortable. Come to think of it, it was in the knowledge given to me. The Holy Land of the unicorns. To put it simply, it was the place where the unicorns gather. The unicorn doesnt show itself to others in general. They only gather in pure places around the world. One of which is here. So that was the reason it was so peaceful here and I couldnt sense any demons. Maybe when I first came here, they were wary and didnt come out, with the exception of Hayate. At the start they were wary of me, but after seeing how Hayate favored me, they decided it was alright to come out. Even so, the whiteness was so bright.. With the sunlight of the day, it was even more blinding. You know, Hayate is better in black. [Chie] For a moment, I imagined my black armor with a white unicorn. A black-and-white combo, it just seemed funny. It gave off a tremendous feeling of discomfort. After all, I think black is best. I rode Hayate slowly back home. Well~, today I got to see an amazing sight, in many ways. The things I saw in that place today were things I wont talk about to anyone. Lets go again sometime Hayate. [Chie] I said in a mans voice. Bururururu! [Hayate] Hayate responded happily. Alright! After this incident is over, well go again! But, before that. The guy hiding over there, will you come out now? [Chie] I spoke in a loud voice to the presence that had been releasing bloodthirst since awhile ago. At the same time, Hayate stopped. Swoosh! Tosu~tsu! Landing in front of us was the person who had been hiding in the trees. Assassin? [Chie] The person who had appeared was someone with dark gold hair and sharp blue eyes. A long black scarf hung from his nose and was tied around the back of his head. Wearing a long black coat over a black shirt, black leather pants, and black honey boots, he also had on black gloves that exposed his fingers. He looked to be a young man about 170-175 kaumeito (cm) tall. One could call him good looking, if not for his whole body being a conspicuous black mess. At least, thats what I thought. .. [Assassin] He remained silent, glaring at me. I stepped down from Hayate, who warily stepped to the back. I put a hand on my waist and observed the other party. Visibly he was not armed, but a person like this probably had weapons hidden in his coat. Probably a massive amount of knives or daggers. I need confirmation. [Assassin] Assassin muttered that in a quiet voice. You are..the Black Knight? [Assassin] Even though that was already understood, he needed to confirm my identity. It was like a scene that could be often found in many web novels with the main character. The feeling in the air made one feel like a fight was about to break out. Realistically, I could think of no reason for such a thing to happen though. Ill act playfully even though I am able to read the atmosphere. Unlike that moron Yusuke. And if I were to say yes? [Chie] To which he responded seriously. Its workto kill. [Assassin] At the same time that he had spoken, a dagger appeared in his right hand, and in the next moment he came running towards me. I quickly pulled out Sakuya and intercepted the attack. Hoh~. [Assassin] Hey, listen. Who is your employer? [Chie] I asked the assassin, who was impressed that I received his attack. Do you think that I would tell you? [Assassin] Ill make you! [Chie] His words were just as I had expected. I went on the offensive and swung my sword. The assassin deflected my attack with the dagger in his right hand. Such smooth movement. Unlike ogres, humans have the ability to think and move. No matter how much power I possess, I dont have any actual combat experience. I was able to beat the stupid swordsman because he had created an opening when he had let the blood flow to his head. This time it was different though. This was a real fight with our lives on the line! The assassin created some distance between us and with his left hand, he produced three 30 kaumeito (cm) arrows out of dirt.and shot them towards me. I deflected the dirt arrows with a single swing. But the assassin who read the move quickly encroached upon my chest. I avoided the attack by moving to the right and swung Sakuya in response. The assassin leapt away, swiftly evading the swing. Using his dexterity to change his position in air, he used the fall of his body to swing down with his dagger. A loud sound rang out when Sakuya was raised to intercept the attack. We glared at each other through my helmet as we each pressed into our attacks. Even though youre wearing armor, you have some good movements. [Assassin] Well thank you. You speak kindly despite being an assassin. [Chie] It has been a long time since I met a target of your skill. Im excited. [Assassin] When you say so, its an honor! [Chie] I pushed back the assassin and swung Sakuya at a high speed. The sound of clashing metal echoed and resonated within the area. The hit-and-run fight continued for a while. After we had a standoff of a few seconds I sheath Sakuya. ? What are you doing? [Assassin] Im going to end this. [Chie] While I said this, I lowered my stance by pulling my left leg out behind me. I held the sheath with my left hand, while my right hand was on the blades hilt. Phew~. [Chie] I exhaled deeply to concentrate. !? [Assassin] The assassin instinctively sensed the danger. He took a stance that appeared ready to accept any attack at any time. What I was going to attempt now, was the infamous Iaijutsu. (See here Battjutsu or here Iaijutsu. Battojutsu is the craft of drawing sword from sheath practice and older term for Iaijutsu which is the quickly drawing the sword from the sheath for combat purpose. Chie uses the iai-goshi posture here, or the low crouching posture.) By chance, I had come to love Japanese sword arts. It was a move where one drew the sword from the sheath and could be used to cut the opponent or parry an attack. It was one of the Bugei jhappan of Japan. (The Bugei jhappan or 18 kinds of martial arts are the martial arts used by samurais. Iaijutsu, being the sword-drawing art, is 1 of those 18.) For me, it was the best sword technique to use. Im going to try doing it now. In order to kill the assassin in front of me, I decided to get serious. Even if it were not during this fight, I would probably have to kill another human in the near future. Especially now that I am a part of the army. It looks like that moment is now. It would be a lie to say that I wasnt afraid. But, I had already made my decision long ago. For a while now, all that could be heard was the rustling of the trees. .. [Chie & Assassin] The standoff continued. The Assassin and I moved at the same time. Just as I was about to pull out Sakuya. !? [Chie & Assassin] We both felt a disturbance and immediately halted our attacks. Passing by each other, we stepped back-to-back and observed the surroundings. We felt that this was not the time to be fighting each other. ! [Chie & Assassin] Perceiving a strong presence, the assassin threw a small dagger into the trees. Come out, annoying fly. [Assassin] Jumping out from where the dagger had been thrown, a familiar person appeared. Youre Gardo! [Chie] Yo, Black Knight-san. Been a while. [Gardo] ..As usual, overly familiar. [Chie] The assassin and I warily watched Gardo. Earlier, this guy had been the ringleader who had sent the ogres after Conrad and the Imperial Family. He had also appeared before me last time. No love, so cold~..Well thats fine, this time the target is you. [Gardo] Snap! Gardo laughed and snapped his fingers. Then. Gasagasa From the surroundings came figures with green skin and two horns on their heads. They had sharp fangs that were clearly exposed. A short height of 130 kaumeito (cm). Rags were wrapped around their waists, and they carried a club in hand that was as long as they were tall. The beginner class monster Goblin. One usually wasnt much of a big deal and would be dealt with by the newcomers of the military. Certainly it was a lower ranked guild mission. However, the number of Goblins right now was extraordinary. The assassin and I were completely surrounded by a horde of Goblins. Really now, it would have been good if you had just killed each other, but I got noticed. I had been told to get rid of the assassin as well. [Gardo] I dont know anything about him but. Looks like youre being discarded. [Chie] I said to the assassin as we stood back-to-back. Apparently so. [Assassin] The assassin nodded and readied his dagger. I was in a bad situation, but he was in the same boat. If you gather up the small fish, it can be comparable to an advanced monster. Work hard and do your best! [Gardo] Gardo said before quickly disappearing. Though we searched, it appeared he had really left. All that remained was us and the horde of Goblins. ..Seems theres no longer a reason for us to fight. [Assassin] Yeah, youre right. Now, we can go at them as a united front! [Chie] We checked each others intentions as we charged into the horde of Goblins at the same time. Ora~a! [Chie] Gugya~a~a~a! [Goblin] Killing the last Goblin, I looked around at the mountain of Goblin corpses lying around. I returned Sakuya to its sheath, and Hayate, who had been fighting in the middle, came galloping over. We went together towards where the assassin was. Im tired. That was a disaster. [Chie] Totally. [Assassin] Even though half of his face was hidden, you could see the tired look in his eyes. Are you from the Shadow Guild? [Chie] I asked for confirmation. Well, I received the assassination mission this time, but the opponent was ridiculous. [Assassin] The assassins appearance showed a look of slight discomfort. Perhaps he saw how differently I had fought with the Goblin opponents. When the assassin had been my opponent, I couldnt get serious as compared to when the opponent was a Goblin. He seemed surprised at the difference. What now, will you turn me in? [Assassin] I thought while looking at the dirty clothes of the assassin. Certainly, those of the military have a duty to arrest people who were associated with the Shadow Guild or any criminal groups. But, well~ If not, what happens then? [Chie] I asked out of curiosity. Speaking clearly, the Shadow Guild was no good. This assassin though, felt different somehow. I became curious about what the future would hold for him. Well. For failing the mission, I would definitely be punished. Probably killed. [Assassin] He said so impassively. He didnt turn his back on me in the fight though. I have a feeling~ To lose someone with his skills would be a waste. Hey, why not join the army? [Chie] Hah!? [Assassin] Because my words were said out of context, the assassin raised his voice and opened his eyes wide. Are you stupid!? I came here to kill you! You normally wouldnt recruit such a person, right!? [Assassin] What a pain. Its fine, really. Youre the only one that has a problem with it. [Chie] The assassin scowled at my words. Certainly, I thought that what I was saying was ridiculous myself. A while ago, we defeated the Goblins together. There is no reason to fight anymore! Sure its my duty to turn you in, but if I do that then it would be the death penalty for you. Until now, youve probably killed many people, but you had my back tonight and I cant pay that back if I turned you in. Therefore, I invited you to join the military! [Chie] Even if you say it was unreasonable, if you thought about it, you would realize that it was the truth! You sure are different. [Assassin] Im quite normal though. [Chie] I retorted at the words of the assassin. Silence fell upon us. But not an uncomfortable silence. After the silence. Pfft [Assassin & Chie] It was not certain how such an exchange had become funny but. Ahahahahahaha! [Assassin & Chie] We both laughed loudly until our stomachs hurt. Ban~tsu! Bishu~tsu! Gashi~tsu! .Watch what youre doing, Claude. [Chie] The window suddenly blew open just as I had finished with the documents on my desk. I called out to the source of the disturbance as I caught the documents that flew about the room. Bang! Its not my fault, Chie. Its the only place I can sneak in through! [Claude] Says the person who caused the disturbance as he threw a small knife to close the window.the anonymous assassin, Claude Oruguren. Though now, neither of our faces were hidden. A few days ago I had recruited him as a scout. He had become a very useful subordinate. Well, strictly speaking it was still tentative. Face, name, and age had been mutually shared since then. Though I was surprised to find out we were the same age, he was even more surprised to find out that I was a woman. Since then, weve had time to talk about various things and now we called each other by name. Technically, we were superior and subordinate, but we talked to each other as friends. Uh, Commander. He is? [Conrad] Surprised by the sudden appearance and our casual way of conversing, Conrad stopped processing the documents that he was working on. Im sorry, Conrad. This is Claude Oruguren. The spy I talked about the other day. [Chie] Ah! So you are. [Conrad] Conrad, who looked at Claude, seemed to be impressed. After picking up Claude, I had only talked about him to Conrad and Alice. At first they were both quite worried, but after talking about how he had helped with the Goblin attack, they began to relax. Claude, this is Conrad Aiden. Vice-Knight Commander, and my direct subordinate. [Chie] Oh, The Strongest Knight from what I have heard. [Claude] Claude seems to have heard about Conrad. Of course, after all, Conrad was famous. Thanks, you may call me Conrad. [Conrad] Youre welcome. Please call me Claude. [Claude] Conrad removed his right gauntlet and held out his hand. Claude answered by removing his glove and accepting. Good, it seems like these two will get along. Thats right! Chie! You told me to sneak around the ruins on the back side of town, but whats up with that!? Do you know how disgusting those streets are!? [Claude] Nothing about him gave the impression of an assassin from the Shadow Guild. Thats why I left it alone. Good job. Did you find out what I asked? [Chie] I asked as I started thinking. After I recruited Claude as a spy, I had asked him to sneak into some places. From Aarons information, there was a certain suspicious group of people who frequented the ruins near the back side of town. At the time, the military didnt have anybody suitable to move in covertly and investigate them. Using longswords and spears in an unfamiliar building can put you at a disadvantage. Bows and arrows were out of the question. A mage can use magic to hide their presence, but if the enemy also has a mage, they would immediately be found out. Noting the ability that Claude displayed during our fight, I asked him to investigate. The result is. Slave auctions!? I had heard the rumors, but to actually see it leaves a bad feeling. [Claude] A big hit. Thank you, Claude. Just observe the situation for now. [Conrad] My bad, but thank you. [Chie] We both thanked Claude. ..Now for some alcohol. [Claude] I dont drink. [Chie] I said in a self-conscious manner to Claude. I dont drink alcohol. I dont even want to look at alcohol. Concon After hearing the knock on the door, I put on my helmet and Claude hid in the back of the room. He was good at hiding his presence. When Conrad opened the door, Alice was standing there. Relieved, I took off my helmet. Im back. [Alice] How was school? Tiring? [Conrad] It was normal. [Alice] Alice smiled, having just came back from school. Alice goes to school from mid-morning to 2:00pm. In other words, she goes to school and works as a maid at the same time. In Japan, people go to school to find a job. If you dont go to school, you just find a job. Once again, I felt that she was amazing. In many ways. Claude, its okay to come out. [Chie] I called out to Claude who was still hidden in the back. He came out with a relieved face. Alice, this is who I was talking about last time, Claude Oruguren. [Chie] I introduced Claude. Oh! So youre Oruguren-san. Nice to meet you. I am the maid in service to Black Knight-sama, Alice Aiden. Pleased to meet you. [Alice] Alice gave a polite greeting. Oh! I, um..tsu!? [Claude] Claude was stiff. He was staring at Alices face. ? Is there a problem? [Alice] There, no! Its, ah, well.. [Claude] He said hurriedly with a bright red face. Hoh~ I see. ..Hes gonna have a hard time.. [Conrad] Conrad also seemed to have noticed. Rather than worrying about his sister, he seemed to be more worried about Claude. I understood the feeling. Claude fell in love with a ridiculous maid. [Conrad] Well, lets do what we can to support them. [Chie] We watched Claude and Alice while smiling wryly. My first encounter with Claude was the worst, but for the first time since coming to this world, I had made a friend. Ill help him out the best I can. CH 14 Unlike in the middle of the capital, it was dark in the back alley of the slums even at noon. This was where criminals and the Shadow Guild would gather for illegal trading. No one would guess that this was in the same district as the shopping area. That was why it was known as the back side of the Shopping District. This was a place that even the residents of the slums didnt go near. Using the rampart as a wall, a small and ruined mansion rose above the surroundings. Apparently, the noble who used to manage the shopping center once lived there. This nobleman had died a long time ago. His son was not fortunate and lost the mansion. Being of junior nobility, I was told he had returned to his hometown with only a few of his servants. The mansion, with no one left to live in it, had become ruined and now gave off an atmosphere that scared others away. I think its easier to understand if I said that it looked like a mansion out of a horror film. The soldiers of the Imperial Army waited in the shadows around the ruined mansion. Several dozen mages had cast hide presence magic to ensure that their presence wouldnt be noticed. Knight Commander, the Archer Corps, Swordsmen Corps, Fighter Corps, and Mage Corps are in position. [Swordsman Soldier] A man who belonged to the Swordsmen Corps reported in a low voice. Understood. Tell them to hold their positions and wait for the signal to attack. [Chie] Yes sir! [Swordsman Soldier] After I instructed the soldier in a low voice, he acknowledged the order and left. Soon we would attack the auction location. A plan of attack had been created three days ago, using the results from Claudes investigation of the auction venue. The Captains, including Conrad and myself, were all gathered in the War room. As for why no other vice-captains other than Conrad were present, it was because Conrad was allowed to wear a special cloak that was proof of his status as Captain, even though he was my subordinate. This was because of his past achievements. This was an urgent meeting between the Captains, who were ranked highest in the military. We sat in chairs around a large, round table. To suddenly open an emergency meeting, does that mean its finally time to move out, Black Knight-san? [Adolf] Blue Captain Addinsell asked with a serious look. I nodded in response. Thats correct, Captain Addinsell. [Chie] For some reason, when I answered, everyones serious faces except for Conrads became surprised. Whats wrong? [Chie] Nouh, its just, you didnt use his nickname just now. So it just wasnt the usual you know [Adelbert] Captain Abercrombie said. So thats what it was about. Now is a serious time, Captain Abercrombie. It is not the time to be playful. [Chie] Well, that is true. [Adelbert] Captain Abercrombie said in response, while looking puzzled. Today was the first time I showed them my work mode. It wasnt unreasonable for them to be surprised, when one considered the difference between my current attitude and my usual playful attitude. Now, on to the main issue. [Chie] Everyones faces became serious again. I think everyone already knows, but recently two important pieces of information have come into our possession. First is the location of the Shadow Guild and second is information about a group of suspicious individuals entering the ruins at the back of the town. To start with, Conrad will report on the Shadow Guild. [Chie] I directed my line of sight to Conrad. Conrad nodded before starting the explanation. Currently, we have our subordinates keeping watch over the Shadow Guild. They were able to identify a suspicious looking individual through their observations. Upon investigation, it was found that an assassination request had been put in for the Commander [Conrad] All eyes turned to focus on me. I gave a worried look. Its not a problem. Conrad is usually nearby to assist me. Well, encountering Gardo on my previous day off was unexpected, but the Goblins were dealt with, so theres nothing to worry about. [Chie] I said to everyone. Claude shall remain a secret. If I told them about Claude, I would be defeated by all the questions that they would ask. Continue, Conrad. [Chie] I ordered Conrad to continue. Understood. We found out that the man was an intermediary between Praetor Ackroyd and the Shadow Guild. Praetor Ackroyd hired this intermediary to put out a request to the Shadow Guild. [Conrad] This man happened to be a big catch. During interrogation, he talked non-stop while acting all nervous and jumpy. Not only did he talk about the request for my assassination, but he also talked about the kidnapping requests, backed up with evidence of their activities. We offered to release this man on the condition that he would report any future requests made by Praetor Ackroyd to the Army immediately. In this case, the request was not made by this man, so it was determined that there would be no issues with releasing him. However, he was warned that if he did not honor the agreement there would be no such mercy next time. [Conrad] Everyone seemed satisfied with what Conrad said. I remembered the pale face of the man during the investigation. I had just watched as Conrad had turned into a demon as he interrogated the man. I wonder if that was what they called bone-chilling fear? That concludes the report, Commander. [Conrad] Oh. Thank you, Conrad. [Chie] I thanked Conrad, then turned my line of sight back towards the Captains. Next is the second piece of information, which involves the ruins at the back of the town. It was found out that the next auction will be held there in several days. I would like to immediately form a unit to launch an attack on this location. [Chie] Im concerned. How did we obtain this information? [Brandon] Captain Adams asked. Everyone other than Conrad was of the same opinion. Well, we just [Chie] I tried to think of acceptable words to say. Claudes presence shouldnt be revealed to anyone other than Conrad, Alice, and His Majesty. That way, it would be easier for him to move. ..Haa~, its not something we need to be concerned about. [Adolf] I silently expressed relief. What matters is the positioning of all the corps. My bowmen will surround the buildings, cutting off any escape paths. [Adolf] My Fighters Corp will do something similar. Honestly, fighting within the buildings would be quite difficult for my men. [Brandon] I nodded to the words of Captain Addinsell and Captain Adams. If thats how it is, then the Spear Corps should also wait outside. [Celes] Understood. Captain Arnold, I would like your Mage Corps to spread out among the other corps to help with defense and concealment. Move as you see fit. [Chie] YesSir. Theycancasthidepresencemagic. [Amy] Captain Avery and Captain Arnold also confirmed their positions. That leaves the assault to the Knight Corps and Captain Abercrombies Swordsmen Corps. Is that alright? [Chie] .I dont care. [Adelbert] After a slight pause, Captain Abercrombie accepted. I knew he didnt like me, so I ignored it. I also didnt acknowledge him. Ill have command of the assault troops. Who will lead the external forces? [Chie] It wasnt like all the Captains could be involved in the attack. At best it would be me and another person, but should it be the Bow, Spear, Fight, or Mage Corps Captain? It was previously decided that Captain Abercrombie would lead the troops guarding the castle grounds, so he would wait here. Ill do it. [Adolf] Stated Captain Addinsell. Ill give the orders. Archers excel at ranged attack. We can easily observe the situation and relay orders to the others. [Adolf] Everyone nodded to his words and afterwards the unit was created. Since there was little time, we rushed to select the members of the unit, and procure and check the equipment. The auction date quickly arrived. It became completely dark as the soldiers concealed themselves in the surrounding buildings. Filled with tension, my heartbeat increased immensely. My mind was clouded with anxiety. It was no good; my hands were trembling. I grabbed my arm so the other soldiers wouldnt see. They would become uneasy if they saw it. I stood up to leave and calm down. Commander, whats wrong? [Conrad] When I went to leave, I heard Conrads voice. I needed to say something to him. Just getting a little excited. Im going to cool down. [Chie] I said quietly, so only he could hear. Understood, be careful. [Conrad] It looks like he knows. After all, hes an adult. Im reminded of it again. I walked away to a more secluded area. Phew~ [Chie] I let out a large sigh as I sat down against a wall. Mentally preparing myself had been useless The tension caused my heart to beat faster, and I felt a discomfort in my chest. Not only my hands, but my whole body had started to tremble. How could I If I were to fail here. As I began to think, I was filled with unease. Even when given power equal to that of the Demon Lord, or all the knowledge of this world, I was still just a high school girl. The knowledge given to me was of common sense, fighting, politics, history, and legends. The knowledge came from the Elk god of this world, and was implanted into this body. The knowledge was enormous, as much as all the information contained in a large library. This was only possible because this body was made by Amaterasu. Considering history, the knowledge of the next 4 years had not been entered. Perhaps it was because the future where Yuusuke was summoned had yet to occur. Amaterasu may have sent me back in time in order to gain combat experience. Actually, she had explained that to me before I left. However, when I thought about why I was sent to this world, perhaps I would make a future where, in 4 years, Yuusuke would need to be summoned. Hah~, thats ridiculous~ [Chie] I let out a deep sigh and muttered in a low voice. Dont think of such things right now. Its heavy~. I felt like weights had been attached to my whole body. Since I came to this world, the only original knowledge I had were of Earths anime, manga, and games. A simple high school girl wouldnt have been accepted by His Majesty, and there would have been no reason to let me train the military. There would have been no reason to give me the title of Duke, let alone Commander. Even being favored by the Royal Family None of it was done through my own strength. The more I thought about it, the more negative I became. My face under the helmet was probably making a pathetic expression right now. You look discouraged, Black Knight-san. [?] !?Claude? [Chie] I was surprised by the voice directed at me. The voice came from a spot between a house and a wall. A man was leaning against the wall with his arms folded. As usual, a black scarf hid his nose and mouth. Usually, the night and shadow would hide anyone there, but my helmet allowed me to see clearly. I was surprised when I noticed Claudes profile. Youre pretty good at hiding~. Usually Im good at picking up any signs. [Chie] I was talking in my usual way, rather than how I talk in work mode. I really didnt notice him. In my original world, I was already sensitive to my surroundings, but coming here had made me even more sensitive. Idiot, you were so defenseless. [Claude] Haha [Chie] Hearing Claudes words, I laughed at myself. I had no words to say in return. Whats up? This isnt like the usual you. [Claude] Usualme. [Chie] So he said, but I didnt even know what the usual me was like. A woman? A Black Knight? The usual mewhat is it? [Chie] Huh? [Claude] Just answer me [Chie] Claude made a strange face when he heard my words. I asked him for an answer. Lets see~ [Claude] Claude looked like he was thinking. I waited nervously. An unreasonable, suspicious, merciless, naive, and strange guy. [Claude] [Chie] I quietly grabbed a bunch of pebbles and threw them at Claude. He quickly ducked to avoid them. Although I hadnt thrown the stones in earnest, I was secretly irritated that he had dodged them. Hey! What gives!? [Claude] Complaining, Claude stood up again. Too loud! And those are all bad things! [Chie] We ended up shouting at each other, though not too loudly. There was no way someone wouldnt get angry when talked about in such a way. What! Right when I thought you were all depressed you suddenly become all energetic again. Really you, even while not wearing your armor you have become strange! [Claude] Huh? StrangeI am? [Chie] I involuntarily gave him a blank look. Under my helmet, I probably looked like a pigeon that had been shot by a peashooter. Whats with that blank look? [Claude] Oh, I meanI was just wondering what you thought was strange. [Chie] I responded in surprise to the words that Claude spoke. Huh? What are you talking about? [Claude] Amazed, Claude continues. In the beginning, your voice was different depending on whether or not you were wearing the armor. These last few days, when I listened to you talk while changing voices, I thought something was strange. Just now I thought the same thing. [Claude] When he said that, I tried to recall my voice from the last few days. Certainly, even without wearing the armor, I spoke with a mans voice even though Im a woman. While outside the armor, I had only spoken to Conrad, Alice, and Claude, so I hadnt even noticed. I didnt notice at all [Chie] You didnt even notice until now [Claude] I nodded in response to Claudes words. Stunned, he looked down at me. I see it changed [Chie] I muttered to myself. Strangely enough, the tension that had built up a while ago had eased somewhat. You alright? [Claude] Claude asked with a doubtful expression on his face. Ah~, actually, I was troubled just a little while ago. About what would happen if I failed here. [Chie] [Claude] Claude silently listened to me. Because this is my first mission, I became terrified thinking that I might fail here. The feeling grew as I thought about my position, and it made me insecure. I wondered about His Majestys intentions when he gave me this position. [Chie] Those were the feeling that had been accumulating up until now. A man in his position, he must have some sort of aim. [Chie] You think so? Recommendations from the Captain and Vice-Captain alone is enough merit, or so I would think [Claude] I agreed with Claude. Perhaps I had been thinking about it too much; no matter how much I thought, I could not find an answer. Until now, a person whom I could ask for advice had not existed. Though Conrad had been more reliable than anyone else, because he maintained a superior to subordinate relationship it was difficult for me to consult him. He gave off an atmosphere of a strong and stern individual who didnt express deep feelings. I would have loved to talk with Alice, but because she worshipped me due to my position it was difficult to consult with her. Compared to those two, it was much easier to talk with Claude. After all, unlike with subordinates and key employees, one could freely speak to friends. There was no one else in this world that I could talk to as a friend. Once again, I thought that Claude was a valuable existence. Enough talking about difficult stuff. [Chie] I said while standing up. I had been gone long enough. If I didnt return soon, it would be past time to lead the assault. Black Knight-san, I think its okay to just do what you think is best. [Claude] Claude said unexpectedly. I turned to face Claude. As I think? [Chie] I asked, puzzled. There have been times when I was confused and didnt know what to do. At those times, I think it is better to do what you feel is right rather than not doing anything at all. [Claude] He said while looking at me with serious eyes. Certainly, it was as Claude said. Understood. [Chie] I couldnt afford to worry at this late hour. I would just have to do what I could. Claude, are you really an assassin? Such a thing wouldnt be said by a normal assassin, dont you think? [Chie] I said to Claude. Even though we were friends, I didnt know much about his background. Hmph, I have a number of reasons. [Claude] I see. [Chie] Claude muttered grumpily while I gave a small laugh. And Im not an Assassin anymore, Im a Covert Investigator now. [Claude] Its still temporary though. [Chie] I retorted to Claudes proud words. We put off the formal procedure so it was still temporary. Hmph, whatever. [Claude] Claude became grumpy again. Hahaha! After this is over, well do the formal procedure. Wait for it until then. [Chie] I said to Claude while laughing. Hoh~, that so. Im fine with this title though; Im starting to like it. [Claude] Claude said with a sigh. I had given him the title for fun, but he seemed to have grown attached to it. I wasnt sure why I did such a thing, but I remembered that when I had told him the job title and description, he had responded happily. That was the first time I saw the true Claude. Thats what I thought. Good. You better look sharp when that happens, since well be going in front of His Majesty together. [Chie] Stop that, Im already nervous enough as it is. [Claude] Claude said wearily as he put a hand on his chest. It was understandable. Oh no! Well also have to get something for Alice for her birthday! [Chie] Seriously!? [Claude] He was wide-eyed and very attentive. It seemed like he really wanted to know. Thank you~! As I thought, youll need help to win her hand. [Chie] Calculating girl, you. [Claude] Claude said happily, with a wry smile. Well, its time to go. [Chie] Oh! I might not be able to help this time, but good luck. [Claude] We shook hands and parted. Claudeit was good to talk to a friend. My trembling and tension had subsided. Now I would just do what I could. We would launch the attack soon. I headed back to where the soldiers were waiting. CH 15 On my command, advance according to the plan. [Chie] Sir! [Soldier] One last confirmation before the attack. After separating from Claude, I had returned to where the soldiers were waiting and finished preparations for the attack. We were about to start the attack on the entrance. Phew~ [Chie] I exhaled deeply to calm myself down. .Alright! Now!! [Chie] -Hah!! There was a loud confirmation of my command as we rushed towards the ruins. The mages used the spell light to brighten the area. We rushed towards the entrance while still under the effects of hide presence magic. Whats going on!? [Guard] There were two guards in front of the entrance to the ruins. They reacted in confusion to the sudden brightness and our rapid charge. However, I could feel someone elses presence hidden within the darkness. He left his hiding place and confronted me, attempting to block my progress. I prepared to draw Sakuya in response. Gu~a~tsu! [Hidden Guard] An arrow suddenly pierced the mans chest. He fell backwards with the arrow stuck in his chest, which had apparently hit his heart. I looked towards the direction that the arrow had come from. [Chie] When I looked in that direction, I saw Captain Addinsell standing on top of a building far away. I was impressed. No matter how bright it was, there was still a considerable distance between us. However, the arrow had hit the hidden guards heart. Well, as expected from someone who had obtained Captain rank! Hurry! [Chie] The Corp members nodded to my order and continued into the mansion. Conrad and I split up, forming groups of ten, planning to use the wide corridors to reach the same location. Our strategy was for my team to attack from the seating area while Conrads team attacked from the presentation area. It was basically a pincer attack. The routes had all been examined by Claude. It was definitely the correct decision to recruit him. Using the knowledge obtained from his scouting, we managed to progress smoothly, without getting lost. So, just as I had thought, he was a man of his word. . [Chie] Ahead of us, there were around five people, I think? Some rough looking men in front of us blocked our route. The destination was still further ahead. The route might not be difficult, but that didnt mean that they would make it easy. I drew Sakuya as I ran. Unlike the time with Claude, I wouldnt have the luxury of not killing someone here. The guards brandished their weapons and rushed towards us. Without any wasted movement, I used Sakuya to block the guards attack as it came towards me. I used the opening created and Sakuya tore through the guards throat. . [Chie] Blood spurted from the guards neck and sprayed over my armor. The body fell to the floor, convulsed a few times before stopping, and became still. On this day, I had killed someone for the first time. However, I could not afford to stand around in shock. When I looked around, I saw that the remaining guards had already been dealt with. Lets move! [Chie] Sir! [Soldiers] They responded to my words, and we continued moving forward. We ran to reach the people in the viewing area and finish this. We parted ways with the Commanders group and made our way to the presentation area, using the information from Claudes scouting. Some men attempted to hinder us along the way, but they were all dealt with. Thanks to Claudes investigation, we were able to take a route that was large enough to comfortably swing a sword. After learning of the sizes of the corridors, the Commander and I had decided to each take nine subordinates down them. How fortunate to find someone with that kind of talent. Initially, I had been anxious about his joining, but after observing him, I found his work to be quick and precise. If it werent for him, we wouldnt have reached this far so quickly. As I had previously thought, it was fortunate that the Commander had appeared. Oh, I had ran ahead of everyone due to my good mood. My mouth had definitely broken out into a huge grin by now. As I thought such things, we neared our goal. Knowing the routes you needed to take made it much easier to advance. Well done, Claude! As it is, Ill support a relationship between him and Alice. However, with Alice, there would be various high hurdles to overcome. Ill tell him the things Alice likes to show him my gratitude. As I thought about this in a corner of my mind, we arrived at our destination. I opened the door slightly and peeked inside. Everyone, thank you for your patience! We will now commence the auction!! [?] When I peeked through a door, a voice echoed from the back of the room. When I looked at the back of the presentation area, there were more guards like the ones we had met earlier. However, they didnt appear to be any more skilled than the previous ones. I didnt think that it would be a problem if that was all. However, it bothered me that it was too easy. There had been very little resistance on the way here. When you were used to battle, you could get a feel for these things. Was it just me, or did it seem like there were too few guards? It was difficult to believe that the number of guards were just more concentrated toward the Commanders side. It would be nice if everything went smoothly. On our way to our destination we were attacked by several more people, but we still moved on without any major problems. Up until this point, all the guards we met were simply killed. Growing up in modern Japan, I had known that people die all the time, but experiencing it first hand made my heart tremble. Even though I thought I was prepared, I was still scared. However, I was also relieved that I was scared of this. As long as I remember this feeling, I am still me. When I think of such things, I am able to move forward with a lighter heart. We arrived at the destination. The 2 men standing guard at the door were killed quickly. The guards, who didnt even have time to alert anyone, were moved to the side and the door was quietly opened to peek inside. Everyone, thank you for your patience! We will now commence the auction!! [?] It seems we arrived just in time. It was a relief that we had managed to make it this far. However, even though Claude scouted the way for us, it seemed too easy. There were only a few guards on the way which made it easy to get here, though Im not saying they were weak in any way. Were they concentrated more on Conrads path? No, there would be no reason. Both paths arrive at the same place. Whether it is the seating area or the presentation area, the paths are different but the location is the same. If its only that then their security is a joke. It would be nice if there was nothing else. Commander, should we go in? [Soldier] While I was lost in thought, a man from the Knight Corps asked quietly. No, not yet. [Chie] I answered in a similar voice. We will wait for the right moment. When I give the signal, Conrad will also rush out onto the presentation area. Most likely, they have already arrived behind the door to the presentation area. However, its pointless to go out now. We must wait for the right moment to get conclusive evidence. Now, for the first auction piece! [?] I held my breath. Its okay, Im not alone in this. One of the men on the presentation stage placed a doll of wood in the center of the area and began to pour magic into it. Wait for my signal. [Chie] The 9 other soldiers nodded to my words. A light enveloped the doll and it gradually turned into the figure of a woman. A young woman from Collas Village! Starting price, one gold! [?] -Bann! Following the words of the speaker, the doors were pushed open with full force. The subordinates lowered their bodies to remain out of sight. A beautiful and luxurious venue entered my view once inside, the opposite of the bleak hallway from a moment ago. What! Why are you here!? [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd, a familiar face, and also the organizer of this whole scheme. He raised his voice from the front row. The surrounding started to become noisy, wondering what had happened. I spoke while looking down on him. Why? Those should be my words Praetor Ackroyd. [Chie] Gu~u~tsu! [Ackroyd] Ackroyd clammed up at my words. I came here based on key information from a certain person. Apparently it was the right decision. [Chie] I said while looking at the presentation stage. Even though nothing was said, the situation spoke for itself. Now everyone, please remain where you are. Even though some of you are from another country, you undoubtedly know that slavery is a crime in this country. [Chie] The faces of the spectators who were thinking of fleeing began to pale. That was probably my fault? I recommend that you give up and quietly surrender. [Chie] Hmph! You fool, it was your mistake coming alone. [Ackroyd] Bachi~tsu! When Ackroyd snapped his finger, multiple guards came out from the back of the presentation area. Only about 10 people? Fuhahahaha! Black Knight, are you too feeble-minded to not understand the difference in numbers? [Ackroyd] Spontaneously spewing insults to your opponent, how absurd. Who ever said I came alone? [Chie] .Cant be. [Ackroyd] Ackroyd seemed to have finally noticed his current situation. Come now, how many guards were stationed up to this point? No reasonable person would rush into a suspicious place alone. [Chie] Conrad, who was waiting behind the presentation area, drew his sword as he entered through the doors. Now both entrances were blocked. This place is surrounded. Other military personnel are waiting just outside. For now, remain seated as you are. [Chie] The faces of the people within the venue turned pale blue as they realized escape was impossible. Capture! [Chie] To help Conrad capture the people in the presentation area, a binding spell was cast, restricting their movement. Bind is a magic seal that restricts an opponents movements. I used an non-attribute magic that can be applied to everyone in an area. That way, even if there is someone who can use magic in the group, there shouldnt be a problem. Its the end Praetor. [Chie] I said while looking at Praetor Ackroyd. Hmph! Fuhahahahahaha! [Ackroyd] However, Praetor Ackroyd burst into laughter. Im getting a bad feeling about this. ..Whats so funny? [Chie] I asked Praetor Ackroyd while becoming nervous. The Praetor stopped laughing and looked at me. Apparently I have been taken lightly. I have already prepared for something like this to happen. [Ackroyd] As he was talking, he took a red magic charm out of his chest pocket. What is that? It gives off an ominous feeling when you focus on it. Almost like something is sealed within it. Heh! This is something that was given to me by the Demons! Black Knight, once you are out of the way, the assassination of the Imperial Family will succeed and the Parliament will gain full authority over this country!! [Ackroyd] !?.Heh, the Ogre attack was also your handiwork. [Chie] What a confession. Is it because he feels trapped or is it desperation? Thats right! A signed contract with the Demons. In exchange, they will not harm this country. This is a part of that! [Ackroyd] He spread his arms wide open, motioning towards the entire venue. Indeed, its quite the elaborate plan made by the Parliament and the Demons. Well, it all adds up in the end. The investigation team being understaffed. The guards of each town and village being so small in number. It was thought to be a small portion of Parliament, but it unexpectedly involved all of them. Looks like His Majesty will have to elect a new Council after this. The plan started to derail when His Majesty became friendly with Conrad. We worked with the Demons and made plans to assassinate the Imperial Family, but those annoying servants kept getting in the way! [Ackroyd] Apparently the servants had worked together to protect the Imperial Family. The mystery behind the servants of the castle keeps getting bigger. Im even more sure that the servants of the castle are special. And then you came along, Black Knight! Everything changed when you appeared! [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd looked at me with a distorted face. You took away our military authority and rearranged the guards of the villages and towns, making it difficult for us to move. Then, the assassination request for you that was put into the Shadow Guild failed. Now you are here. Curse you! [Ackroyd] But [Ackroyd] Ackroyd smiled fearlessly as he clenched the magic charm in his right hand. This is as far as you go, Black Knight. Now you will die! [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd used the Demonic Charm, unsealing whatever was inside of it. Not good! [Chie] I held Sakuya in my left hand and used the sheath to summon a barrier over everyone around Praetor Ackroyd. The Demonic Charm shined brightly, and the light emitted began to take shape. The shape grew and began to break through the ceiling. There was a loud sound as the ceiling and building collapsed around us. When the ceiling had finished falling, the surroundings had been turned into rubble. The barrier remained intact, and everyone inside appeared to be safe. I focused on the barrier, modifying it to repel the rubble sitting on top of it. Commander, are you alright!? [Conrad] Conrad ran over to me. He didnt bother asking about what had just happened. No problems. How are you? [Chie] I asked, while returning Sakuya to my waist. This was the first time I had used the barrier. What an amazing sheath. Im unhurt as well! [Conrad] I felt relieved when I heard him. Did you create this barrier, Commander? [Conrad] Oh, yes. Its an ability of this sheath, to be more precise. [Chie] I answered Conrad, while observing the surroundings. To begin with, the collapse had ended rather quickly. Do you see Praetor Ackroyd? [Chie] When they heard my question, the other soldiers rushed in and began searching. !?Knight Commander! [Soldier] One of the men pointed to the top of a pile of rubble. Praetor Ackroyd was standing there, wearing a fearless smile. There was also something else. ..Fafnir. [Soldier] It stood on four legs, had a long tail and large wings, and its mouth was shaped like a beak. Its body was covered with thick scales and was as tall as a skyscraper. On Earth, he was a Dragon born from a curse in Norse mythology. He frequently appeared in stories, sometimes appearing as a snake or a serpent. The Dragons of this world are reptilian creatures and usually live in caves or secluded forests. They would not show themselves to humans unless there was a very compelling reason. Other types of Dragons were similar in that regard. However, the cursed Dragon had definitely appeared before us. Is this for real? I remained speechless as the cursed Dragon Fafnir appeared before my eyes. I didnt know all the details, but from the stories I heard, it was a Dragon that spits poison. Such a Dragon had descended onto the Empire. Hahahaha! How do you like it? Fafnir, bring oblivion to these pieces of trash in front of me!! [Ackroyd] Praetor Ackroyd issued a command to Fafnir. Not good. We would be wiped out if it attacked. We needed to retreat, but the nobles and other members were still sitting on the ground, too stunned to move. However, the attack never came. Hey, Fafnir! I command you [Ackroyd] -Guooooo! Fafnir roared loudly, interrupting Ackroyds attempt to issue a command. It was a fierce roar that made one instinctively cover their ears. The vibration from it shook the ground. Fafnir opened its large mouth and attacked Praetor Ackroyd. What are [Ackroyd] -Gucha! Fafnir grabbed Praetor Ackroyd with its mouth. Each time its jaws moved, the sound echoed through the ruined venue. After Fafnir swallowed, the surroundings became deathly quiet. A-ah, uwaaaaaaaah! [?] M-monster!? [?] The nobles who had seen what had happened went into a panic. Conrad! Evacuate everyone right now! [Chie] The Commander issued an order to me, who had remained dumbfounded and motionless. I returned to my senses. Hurry up! Get everyone away from here! [Conrad] I ordered everyone to evacuate. We ran for a while before finally exiting the ruins. Black Knight, Conrad! Whats going on!? [Adolf] Adolf called out to us as we left the ruins. We quickly told him what had happened until now. As Adolf listened, his face grew pale. Ridiculous! Thats Fafnir!? [Adolf] It was a voice that didnt want to accept the truth. That was to be expected. It was originally a Dragon that was more powerful than an Upper-Class Demon. It was so powerful that even if you attacked it with the military force of an entire country, victory was not guaranteed. Only the highest class Demon could seal such a creature. Demon King. [Conrad] It was unpleasant to think about such things. Was it possible that the Demon King really was involved? Conrad. [Chie] When I heard the Commanders voice, I turned to face her. Youre probably wondering if its true that the Demon King is involved. There is no doubt that its the truth. [Chie] Apparently I had been heard. The Commander seems to have been thinking the same thing. Why the Demon King!? This has never happened before. [Adolf] Adolf said urgently. Indeed, he was correct. We had always had a hostile relationship, but they had never taken such drastic measures until now. At worst, they had only partnered with criminals. So why now.. Anyways, its necessary to gather the entire army. [Conrad] But Fafnir is here now, right in front of us! [Adolf] Adolf said. Again, he was correct. By that time we managed to gather the army, it would be too late. At worst, the Dragon would have already dumped poison on the city and wiped out the capital. ..Conrad, Captain Addinsell. Evacuate the people of the Shopping District to the castle. Remember to bring the nobles that were captured earlier with you. [Chie] As I wondered what to do, the Commander unexpectedly issued orders. Black Knight, what? [Adolf] I will entertain our guest. [Chie] I couldnt understand the meaning of those words. Youre saying that youll do what? Adolf quickly caught on to what she meant. You idiot! Your opponent is a Dragon! [Adolf] I finally understood. What was the Commander thinking!? Commander! What are you saying!? Wouldnt it be better to assemble the army and attack the opponent with our full force!? [Conrad] Its just as Conrad said! You want to die!? We should pull back and devise a. [Adolf] Theres no time! [Chie] The Commander yelled to silence us. There is a solution. Look at Fafnirs abdomen. [Chie] The Commander pointed at Fafnir. Fafnirs weak spot is its abdomen. If you can manage to avoid its attacks and strike there, you have a chance at victory. [Chie] Just as she said, there was a spot on Fafnirs abdomen that looked softer than the rest. Certainly, if one could hit that spot, they could fatally wound Fafnir. However, there was still a problem. Even so! Fafnir can spit poison! It would be impossible to avoid it all. [Adolf] And if it spits poison while in the capital, it will leave lots of damage. [Conrad] The problem was its poison. One wrong move could end up causing a disaster. However, the Commander didnt even hesitate. She moved a little ways away from us and turned around. The ramparts and Fafnir were behind the Captain. .Hmph! [Chie] The Commander vigorously pierced the ground with her sword sheath. A transparent barrier covered the entire capital, excluding the Commander and Fafnir. I had seen the same thing just a little while ago. It appeared to be the power of the sheath of the Commanders sword, Sakuya. The city will be safe. [Chie] The Commander said. However, when I tried to get closer, the barrier stopped me. Commander!? [Conrad] I hit the barrier with my fist, trying to get to the Commander, but it only made my arm sore. With this barrier up, there will be no need to worry about poison. The rest.just leave it to us. [Chie] I wonder if I misheard? Did the Commander just say us? She turned her back to us and raised her right hand, holding it in front of her. Then, a magic circle suddenly appeared in front of her. Is that summoning magic!? Come! Hayate! [Chie] The contracted beast was called forth through magic. That was summoning magic. This magic didnt need a chant because it summoned the spirits directly. Hayate came out of the magic circle, responding to the Commanders words. He slowly turned and snuggled up to the head of the Commander. We were completely entranced by the mysterious spectacle before our eyes. I can deal with the poison as long as Hayate is here. [Chie] Understood! [Conrad] I understood what the Commander meant. Certainly, it was possible to purify the poison with the power of a unicorn. The Commander nodded and mounted Hayate. Good. Now go evacuate the residents and everyone else! Do it quickly! [Chie] We nodded to show that we acknowledged her words. We had felt in our hearts just now that if it was this person, it just might be possible. We strongly felt this. Were going, Hayate! [Chie] Bururu! [Hayate] The Commander quickly galloped away on Hayate, holding Sakuya in her right hand. We hurried to the Shopping District to carry out our orders. Please Commander, you must absolutely return! CH 16 Well, its good that Im here and all, but now I have to figure out how to deal with this. [Chie] I thought while looking up at Fafnir, who stood before me. Fafnir, they said. -Gurururururur~tsu. It growled as it glared at Hayate and myself. It gave off an evil aura befitting its nickname of Cursed Dragon. That was the feeling I got from the dragon. It was quite large when looking at it from such a close distance. The dragon moved like a tortoise, taking large, staggering steps while keeping a low center of gravity. Even with Sakuya, assuming it was as powerful as the holy sword, I would only be able to leave a small scratch on those scales. Therefore, I increased the sharpness of Sakuya by pouring my magic into it. Holy Swords unleashed their inherent power by absorbing the magic of their owners. Yuusuke has Dynamis, which exudes sword pressure when absorbing his magic. However, the constant absorption of magic could exhaust the body. My opponent was also a dragon that could take flight with its wings. Although there are some things I would like to test, it would take a large amount of magic to attempt them. As it stands, it was still much better to attack the abdomen, as originally planned. You could pierce it from the back, which would likely injure its internal organs. You could also pierce or cut off the head, which is the duty of the sword. Still, it was best to aim for the abdomen. After deciding, I edged closer to Fafnir. When I did so, black smoke started to leak from Fafnirs mouth. Its Fafnirs poison. It inhaled a large breath and it looked like we were bound for the world of the dead. Regardless, Hayate started running. At the same time, Fafnir rose up into the air and let out its poisonous breath. I felt intense wind pressure and a portion of the rampart was blown away. A large amount of black poison filled the area. Hayates horn glowed with magic and began to purify the poison around us. Its way more than I thought. [Chie] We couldnt see anything around us because of the black, poisonous smoke. I thought about the amount of damage that would have been done to the city if I had not put up the barrier. Unpleasant sweat began to flow down my back. If we couldnt finish this quickly, things would turn bad. Hayate, Ill make a path. [Chie] Burururu! [Hayate] I visualized an image in my mind and yelled. Black Road! [Chie] I activated the magic that I had created with my imagination. On activation, a black road that was one meito wide appeared in front of us and extended towards the sky for several meitos. This was the magic that I created in order to fight flying opponents. When I went to the lake with Hayate, I realized that if you casted magic to stretch across a boundary and then made it sturdy like a scaffold, you would be able to move across it. As I thought, it made a strong foothold. Hayate stepped onto it and began running. As we ran, new footholds were created ahead of us, while the ones behind us disappeared. The idea was to keep the road as short as possible to conserve magic. The drawback of this spell was the constant release of magic that was required. Therefore, if I kept this magic up for too long, I would not be able to supply Sakuya with magic. I could pour magic into it just as I attacked, but then I ran the risk of becoming exhausted and the battle would be lost. However, it couldnt be said to be lucky or unlucky for Fafnir, the Cursed Dragon. Sakuya had the same effects as the dragons poison, Malice and Curse. Thats why it was my win if I could cut into its abdomen. I firmly grasped Sakuya while riding Hayate. When we exited the black poison, we were high enough that the capital looked much smaller. The ground below was completely covered in black poison, to the point I couldnt tell what was below my feet any more. I glared at Fafnir. He let out a low growl and flapped his huge wings as he moved to prepare the next attack. I concentrated on avoiding and looking for the right opening. It opened its mouth wide and thrusted its head forward to bite us. We immediately advanced upward. It was agile despite its size. It also kept its abdomen well guarded while attacking. I couldnt win by normal means. ! [Chie] Caught off guard, I sent Hayate to the right as we ran. Black flames were discharged from Fafnirs mouth. It was a much larger flame than I thought it would be. A massive amount of hot air engulfed us. I didnt feel the heat at all, thanks to the armor, but the wind pressure created by the heat was immense and I clung to Hayate, Hayate was also fine with the heat and we lowered our altitude in order to avoid being blown away. The breath ended and the area where the poison used to be was revealed. I was finally able to see the damage the poison had done to the surroundings. All the trees in the forest that once spread out from the walls were dead and withered wherever the poison had touched. What was once a lush forest and wilderness was now a wasteland where not even a shadow could appear. Prolonging this fight could seriously be bad. [Chie] It would be great if I could finish this quickly. Even though the capital was being protected by the barrier, the environment surrounding the capital was not. Hayate, lets finish this. [Chie] Hayate stamped his hooves in response. We vigorously sprinted towards Fafnir. I took a deep breath and sent magic into Sakuya. At the same time, Fafnir started to prepare another breath. I immediately made the road reach above Fafnir and Hayate sprinted up. Fafnir released its breath just as we arrived above it. Okay, here I go! [Chie] I stood up on Hayates back and jumped away. I continued to make the road for Hayate as I prepared Sakuya and fell towards Fafnir. The breath grazed by me in the next moment. I used the speed of my fall to increase my momentum. Haaaaaaaaaaaaa! [Chie] I raised my voice and held up Sakuya, grasping tightly. When I passed its neck, I thrusted Sakuya into it and applied all of my magic. Sakuya cut into the neck and continued all the way down Fafnirs body. -Gugaaaaaaaa! Fafnir let out a roar of pain. I continued to fall towards the ground after pulling out Sakuya but was caught by Hayate, who was waiting below. I grabbed the reins and moved us out from under Fafnir. Fafnir, who was in so much pain that it could no longer fly, fell to the ground head first. The dragon smashed into the ground, creating a tremendous tremor. Since Fafnir was so heavy, it created a crater in the ground. Hah, hah, hah. [Chie] The fallen Fafnir didnt move. As I looked down at the sight, I attempted to control my breath, which had become ragged. I seemed to have used too much magic. My head was spinning. I checked one more time to make sure Fafnir wasnt moving before heading back to the capital. I looked towards the direction that the dragon had fallen. Its over? As expected of the Black Knight. [Emperor] .. [?] The person standing next to me had a face that said that they couldnt believe it and stared in the direction that the dragon had fallen. Incredibleone person, against that dragon. [?] Honestly, even I didnt think he would be that strong. [Emperor] I felt something boundless from Chie the first time I met her. At the time, I felt that, if it was this person, the current empire might be able to change. That was why, without hesitation and against overwhelming opposition, I gave her the highest position. A gamble, so to say. A massive bet, with the future of our kingdom on the line. But still, dont you think its dangerous? That persons power is too much. Its possible that they may end up drowning in it. [?] The person asked me with an uneasy look. There will never be a time when that person falls to their own power. Rather, that person is simply too good of a person at times, according to Conrad. [Emperor] But, your Majesty [?] To object even now. There is no other way. How about this. There will be a daily report of the actions and movements of the Black Knight. In time, you will understand how reliable the Black Knight is. [Emperor] And if I am not convinced? [?] Then do as you like. [Emperor] I said with great confidence. I am certain that I will win this gamble. But, if they are able to convince you, we will move forward with the plan that we have been considering for some time. [Emperor] !? The Black Knight! [?] I believe Chie is most suited for that role. Her red cloak and position of Duke, alongside her rank of Knight Commander were all in preparation for this. I expect great things from her in the future. I smile while thinking of all the good things to come, looking at the moon floating high in the sky from my castle window. Moving away from where Fafnir fell, we landed near the sheath I had stabbed into the ground. My head feels hazy, I think to myself as I descend from Hayate. The sheath was plucked out and Sakuya was returned to it, before I placed it back onto my waist. At that moment, the barrier surrounding the capital was dispelled. Phew~, all finished. [Chie] -Thud Feeling completely relieved, I collapsed on the spot. Hayate approached me and rubbed his head on mine. His horn glowed with magic power, and I felt my energy returning. I stroke his head with my right hand. Way too much stuff happened tonight. The attack on the auction venue went pretty much as planned, but that Fafnir being summoned was completely unexpected. Not to mention demons being involved. Since Yuusuke would not be summoned for four more years, the thought that the Demons would already be moving hadnt crossed my mind. Thinking about it, I came to this world by chance. I just want to go back to the Castle and rest. The power required to fight against that elite monster was incomparable to anything Ive done yet. Im wiped. For the first time since coming to this world, Im truly tired. !? [Chie] Feeling a strange presence, I quickly placed my hand onto Sakuya. This presenceisnt human. Hohou, to notice my presence. As expected of the one who defeated Fafnir. [?] A man in a butler-like suit stood tall on a nearby building, broadcasting his pompous voice and glaring with his crimson eyes.. His hair was white, fine, and well-cut. I can only see his face from afar, but he looks to be a handsome man with a tall, slender stature and a clean appearance. He looks strikingly human; the only tell was his pointy ears and fangs. Vampire. [Chie] I could tell from a single look. Hoh, you understood what I am from a simple glance. [?] No, I think anyone could tell just by looking at you. [Chie] I spat back. My name is Brad. [Brad] I was ignored! Moreover, Im completely surprised that a vampire showed up!! Oh~, are you perhaps working alongside demons like Gardo? [Chie] Recovering slightly, I posed that question. I need to determine what his intention is before taking action. Confirming the situation before taking action is a good choice. Thats right. I was the one who approached the Parliament of this country and struck a deal. We agreed to not harm this country in exchange for some humans. [Brad] In any case, its a trivial matter. Theyre all worthless trash anyways, dont you think? [Brad] Brad grinned and laughed as he spoke. Not a single decent one among the bunch. Well, it was fun watching the country slowly destroy itself, but thanks to you the plan is ruined. [Brad] He says in a voice that is clearly trying to intimidate me. You peasant. He said in a foul tone. As I thought, another unpleasant situation found me. Okay, so what now? We can either try to kill each other, or you can withdraw. [Chie] Thanks to Hayate, I recovered some of my stamina so I can probably survive for a bit. This guy really gives off a sadistic aura. He probably likes to watch humans suffer before killing them off. So many things have been happening behind the scenes, so Im kind of pissed off. No, many things need to be prepared before one fights against you. This time, I will withdraw. [Brad] Brad raises his hand to indicate there is no will to fight. There will eventually be a day when you and I fight each other. Farewell for now. [Brad] He faded into the darkness as he said those parting words. Eh~ give me a break already, now theres two I have to keep an eye out for [Chie] I sigh deeply as I climb onto Hayate and ride back to the castle. When we arrived, the soldiers were waiting for us. Congratulation, Knight Commander!! [Solder] Sir Knight, are there no injuries!? [Citizen] The shopping district was full of citizens and soldiers. I was surprised by the surge of people as I returned. Ah~yes. [Chie] I was stunned and was unsure how to answer. Commander! [Conrad] That familiar voice pulled me out of my panicked state. Conrad! [Chie] I call out in response to his voice. Despite the ruckus, hearing his voice instantly puts me at ease. Conrad ran up to me. Commander, youre safe! [Conrad] Oh, Im fine. [Chie] I said as I dismounted Hayate. As tired as I may be, I have no issues walking. Fafnir is dead outside the city. Its fine to retrieve the scales and teeth tomorrow. Oh, we should also get a priest or priestess to purify the body as soon as possible. [Chie] Even though Fafnir is dead, it doesnt mean the power of the Cursed Dragon has disappeared. We can retrieve the materials from its corpse to make armor and weapons, but its best to purify it first. Though, I feel the curse would be weakened since I used Sakuya. It shouldnt take too long to purify. Hah~, as usual, Im completely surprised by you. [Conrad] Conrad said with a vexed smile. I wonder if I worried him too much? SorryI worried you. [Chie] I apologized at once. Indeed, confronting a dragon alone would normally be considered suicide. Indeedis what I would like to say, however, I think this time around I would have only been a burden. [Conrad] Conrad said with a sigh. I give a small smile behind my helmet. Sir Knight! [Byron] Byron! [Chie] I turn around once I heard Byrons voice, and noticed Aaron was with him as well. I was surprised, Sir Knight. [Aaron] Aaron said with a laugh. His loose expression doesnt hold the disgust it had when we first met. To face a dragon, and alone at that! [Byron] No, I wasnt alone. I had Hayate with me. [Chie] I said in response to Byron while stroking Hayate. He responded cheerfully. Gahahahaha! As usual, you havent changed a bit. [Byron] He chuckled in amusement. You know it wouldnt hurt to act a little more prideful, right? [Aaron] Aaron said while amazed. No, Im just a normal person though? [Chie] What about you is normal!? [Aaron] Aaron yelled that pretty loud. Rude. Its useless. The Commander always insists Im normal. Ive tried to point out the pride bit before, but its been shot down immediately as distasteful. [Conrad] How difficult for you. [Aaron] What of it? I just dont think its right of me to treat others as lower than myself! [Chie] I argue to refute them. Okay, okay. It just goes to show the greatness of Sir Knight. [Byron] Byron cuts in between the two with a laugh. I still dont think Im that great, though. Is the change in the air due to the expression on their faces? They seem happy, but I get the feeling theyre still not satisfied. Well~, thats fine and all. Thought Im pretty tired after all that, so I think Ill turn in early. [Chie] Hearing my words, Conrad entered a state of panic. Commander! By chance were you hurt somewhere!? [Conrad] No, Im just dizzy since I used a lot of magic. [Chie] Conrad had a look of relief once he heard my words. Is that so? Okay then. [Conrad] Such a relieved expression. Conrads a worrywart. Thats right, your opponent was a dragon! You have good reason to be tired! [Byron] Byron said that, turned around, and starting yelling at people to open up the road. Everyone moved aside, creating a road to the castle. Sir Knight, if you could ride the Unicorn on the road to the castle? Everyone wants to see the hero of this country, after all. [Aaron] Conrad and Byron nodded in agreement. While getting a tingling feeling when he said hero, I mounted Hayate. Cheers were rising from all around me. Lets head back to the castle, Commander. [Conrad] Ah. [Chie] I nodded and slowly rode Hayate to the castle. The cheers wrapped around me the whole way. Feeling embarrassed and slightly happy, I returned to the castle. CH 17 The day that followed Fafnirs defeat was very somber. First, the members of Parliament who had been captured were interrogated. It was also decided by His Majesty and the Prime Minister that the Captains and Vice-Captains would fill the roles of government officials until a new Parliament was established. Then, all the Darkness Guild members were rounded up and arrested, thanks to Claude. A rescue unit was also sent out to liberate all the people who were kidnapped. Most of the rescued people were returned to their hometowns, but there were many children who had no relatives and no home to return to. Therefore, I petitioned His Majesty to bring the children back to the capital and to build an orphanage run by people who were willing to take care of them. The request was quickly granted. The orphanage ended up also accepting children who were found homeless in the slums. The purpose of this orphanage was to provide basic education to these children, giving them a goal in life. Funding for the orphanage came from and was managed by the castle. It took approximately one week to build, thanks to the mages and carpenters working in cooperation to build it quickly. The humans of this world move fast. The futures of the foreign nobles who had bought and sold the slaves was decided during the time the orphanage was being built. The foreign nobles would all be judged by the laws of the Empire. In this world, it was common sense that if you stayed inside another country, you would be judged by their laws. Therefore, even if another country made a complaint, it would be asserted that Since they committed a crime in our country, they will be judged by our laws. Even if they tried to put up a defence, we had accumulated a large amount of evidence against them, so they would be judged quite heavily. It was the same for this countrys Parliament members. If you were willing to commit the crime, you couldnt complain about the punishment. His Majesty has begun to petition the leaders of the surrounding countries to return the people who had been sold and taken out of the country. It became an international issue so the situation became rather serious. It will be a long time before the awkward situation between the countries is resolved. With all these various things going on, Claudes introduction to His Majesty was given two weeks after Fafnirs defeat. Claude had also been moving around to subdue the Darkness Guild during those two weeks, which delayed the introduction. I nearly laughed at how rigid Claude became during his introduction to His Majesty. I explained the situation to His Majesty and Claude officially received the position of Imperial Army Covert Investigator. Claude was so rigid that the two of us went to the Wild Breath Tavern to celebrate his official employment when the introduction ended. I introduced Claude as a friend to all the other customers. When Claude asked me why I was drinking non-alcoholic drinks, I reluctantly explained the previous incident and he burst into laughter. I got pissed so I gave him a good punch, bare-handed of course, and it turned into a brawl. Well, it was all in good fun though. After that, something happened that left me completely surprised. The stupid swordsman came up to me and apologized. He even lowered his head. Really, I was surprised by the display. Apparently, he promised Conrad to apologize to me if this incident was resolved. I didnt even know that such a promise had taken place. I hit the stupid swordsmans head with my fist, bare-handed of course. I remember that, when he protested, I grabbed him by the collar and shouted. Like I said, there are others you should apologize to, not me!! [Chie] I said while pointing at Conrad. I explained why I was angry to the dumbfounded stupid swordsman. For him to have not even apologized to Conrad yet. There are only so many things I can take from this guy. After understanding the situation, he wholeheartedly apologized to Conrad, who seemed to forgive him. The stupid swordsman also asked me to withdraw the nickname but it was rejected, since the other two seemed to have grown fond of it. What can I say. This nickname is just easier to say. As a result, the stupid swordsman ran away crying. A grown man, crying. After that, one week passed. Hey kids! I brought some sweets with me. [Chie] I used my first day off in three weeks to visit the orphanage with Alice. Ohhh! Its the Black Knight! [Small Boy] After one of the boys called out, the children gathered around me. When I had first seen the dark expressions of the children who were left homeless after being kidnapped, I had been shocked. Black Knight-sama! [Staff Member] Welcome! Please come in! [Staff Member] The staff members also came out one by one. They seem to have become rather stiff. No need to be so tense. I just thought Id stop by and share these with everyone. [Chie] I handed over the large bag of sweets and cakes to one of the staff members. Oh! Had we known, we would have sent someone to retrieve these for you! [Staff Member] The staff member said, while showing varying expressions. No, no, it was just a sudden thought I had before I came. Dont mind it. [Chie] I told the staff member while waving both of my hands in front of my chest. At the same time as the conversation was taking place- Wha-! [Chie] I was surprised by a sudden pull on my cloak. When I looked behind me, I saw some children holding the cloak and looking up at me. Hey, kids! You shouldnt do that to the Duke! [Staff Member] Its okay, its okay. What is it? [Chie] I calmed the panicking staff member before directing my sight back towards the children. Ah [Small Boy] Hrm? [Chie] One of the small boys seemed to want to say something. I tilted my head a little, curious about what he wanted. Ah, lets play! [Small Boy] The boy built up his courage and spoke loudly. It was so cute that I twitched slightly, restraining the urge to hug him. When I looked around, I saw that the other children also looked like they wanted to play. Yeah, lets play! [Chie] The childrens faces instantly brightened and when I held out my hands, they immediately began to pull me outside. Alice, Im going to go play with the kids for a bit. [Chie] Yes, I shall prepare your tea. [Alice] She said and returned a smile. The staff just stood there with funny expressions on their faces. Lets have some fu-wawawa! Hey, be careful! Dragging people is dangerous! [Chie] The children began to pull harder and I was forcibly taken outside. After being taken out to the courtyard by the children, I faced a problem. Playing Knights is fine! [Small Boy] No! Lets play House! [Small Girl] The opinions of the girls and the boys were spectacularly divided. Stupid! The Black Knight is here! Obviously we should play Knights!! [Small Boy] The boys insisted on playing pretend Knights because there was a Knight (me) present. No! The Black Knight will play the father! Just accept it!! [Small Girl] The girls wanted to take turns in the mom role, while I was appointed the father role. Since they were cute little children, they each had their own opinions. However, it became a fight because of that. This situation is a first for me, so Im not sure what I should do. Then, let the Black Knight decide! [Small Boy] Fine! [Small Girl] Before I knew it, I was given the deciding vote. Black Knight-sama! [Small Girl] Pretend Knights or House, which one? [Small Boy & Small Girl] They asked in unison. It would be nice if we could play something with both the boys and the girls. Thats it! Everyone, would you like to play a game from my hometown? [Chie] When I said so, they all tilted their heads in curiosity. *Alices POV* The staff and I began to prepare the tea. Haah~ is it really alright? Letting them do such a thing to the Black Knight. [Male Staff Member] One of the male staff members asked, apologetically. Its alright. Rather, Black Knight-sama seemed pleased. [Alice] I said to the man, with a small laugh and a smile. I couldnt see through the helmet, but Black Knight-sama was certainly laughing. Besides, Black Knight-sama is always going around saying This is normal and never acts arrogant around other people. [Alice] The staff all gave me a blank look. It was so funny that I couldnt help laughing a little. That person shows respect for the people that deserve it, regardless of their status. Because of this, he is known as Sir Knight to many of the commoners in the capital. That remains true even now. [Alice] Such a mysterious person. [Female Staff Member] One of the female staff members said. I smiled and arranged the tea and cake on the dining room table. Everyone, the tea and cake has been prepared. [Alice] Yay~! On my call, the children began rushing into the building. Hey, hey! Be sure to wash your hands first! [Chie] Yessss! Black Knight-sama said from behind the children, who responded cheerfully. Well done, Black Knight-sama. [Alice] Thank you. Ah~, a childs endurance is amazing~. [Chie] Black Knight-sama said while stretching. It seems like the children had a wonderful time. What kind of game did you end up playing? [Alice] I asked. At a glance, it looked like the boys and the girls had played together. I wonder what sort of game it could be? As far as I knew, the girls usually played house, while the boys ran around pretending to be soldiers or knights. It was rare for them to play together. Oh, it was a game of onigokkoCtag that I used to play in my hometown. [Chie] Oni? Something to do with demons? [Alice] Hearing the word demon, I thought of goblins. A very strange game. The girls played as well? Pfft! [Chie] However, Black Knight-sama suddenly made a noise, as if she was desperately stifling a laugh. Eh, what? [Alice] Ah, sorry. Youd probably think like that since you heard the word oni. [Chie] Black Knight-sama said with trembling shoulders. I tilted my head in puzzlement. Even though I said oni which means demon, its more like a role. Someone is designated as a demon and everyone else has to stay away from that person. The demon counts to ten in a predetermined area, while the others take some distance from that person. After counting to ten, the demon chases the others, who try to flee. When the demon touches another person, the person who is touched becomes the new demon. That person then counts to ten and the game continues. [Chie] Once it was explained, I understood how both the boys and the girls were able to play. I see. It seems like the boys and girls were able to happily play together. [Alice] They were arguing about what to play at first, but when I suggested a new game, they were hooked. [Chie] They were probably really excited, since it was their first time playing it. Certainly, that game would have quite a bit of activity to it. [Alice] Activity, huh [Chie] Black Knight-sama muttered and crossed her arms. Is there a problem? [Alice] I think I could use this game to help the Mage Corps with their stamina training. [Chie] I tried to imagine the scene in my head. Black Knight-sama chasing the Mage Corps members around the training grounds with a sword. An excellent idea. [Alice] I said with a laugh, smiling. It will likely prove effective. Okay! Lets incorporate it into the training! [Chie] Black Knight-sama said with a shout. Mage Corps members, please do your best. *Chies POV* Now then, lets have some tea. Everyone is probably waiting. [Alice] Gotcha. Go on ahead. [Chie] I hadnt washed my hands yet, so I sent Alice ahead with the kids. Before they left, Alice told me that the food would be served in the dining area. I went up to the wells and removed my gauntlets to wash my hands. The gauntlets were dirty, so I washed them as well. I didnt think they would enjoy the game of tag so much. It was a game with lots of activity, like Alice said, but the children enjoyed it fully. Ill try to incorporate it into the Mage Corps training. With the use of weapons, of course. Hopefully, we will see good results. If nothing else, it will be a good experience. Be prepared, Mage Corps. I discarded the dirty water while thinking of such things. Well, I cant afford to make the children wait any longer, so lets head to the dining hall. I walked to the dining room while reminiscing about the events up until now. Just over a month has passed since I came to this world. I cant stop thinking about all of the sudden events that have happened. The Demons and Parliament working hand in hand was quite a ridiculous affair. Ah! You finally came! [Small Child] Eh~! Youre late! [Small Child] When I finally arrived, the waiting children spoke openly. Black Knight-sama, lets eat together! [Small Girl] One of the girls grabbed my hand and took me to a seat. Alice was sitting to the left of my spot. Welcome back, Black Knight-sama. [Alice] Alice said with a smile and a laugh. Come on everybody, lets pray. [Female Staff Member] One of the female staff members said to the children. The children clasped their hands together and prayed. In this world, you put both hands together for about ten seconds and silently prayed before a meal. It was the equivalent of Itadakimasu in Japan. I lived in Japan for 17 years, so it was sort of automatic for me. Itadakimasu. [Chie] I put both hands together and said it in Japanese. The children and staff stared at me. Alice, as always, didnt seem to care, but it was kind of embarrassing because I had raised my voice when every one else was silent. Ah, that. [Chie] Hey, what was that? [Small Girl] As I wondered what I should do, the small girl sitting next to me asked a question and pulled me back from my thoughts. I said Itadakimasu. Its an expression from my hometown to show thanks for the food. We say it before eating a meal. [Chie] Everyone listened intently and seemed intrigued. Incidentally, I taught Alice the meaning of the word the first day I met her. Hey! Lets all say it together now!! [Small Girl] The girl next to me called out to everyone. The children all nodded together. Black Knight-sama, we would like to say it together with you. [Staff Member] The staff also seemed to want to participate. Alice also nodded, with a smile on her face. Well, lets do it then! Alright everyone, repeat after me. [Chie] I held both hands together and waited for everyone else to do the same. Itadakimasu. [Chie] I said in Japanese. Everyone else repeated. Etaydehkaymakesew. [Everyone] I have no idea what they just said. Apparently, it was difficult for the human beings of this world to pronounce Japanese. This was the first time I learned about this since coming to the world of Erudoa. CH 18 Within the Empire of a certain world. It has been six months since I came to this world of Erudoa. The current season was now Autumn. I knew because the changing colors of the leaves had changed the scenery of the landscape. When mentioning fall, Autumn Appetite, Autumn Reading, or Autumn Nap would be the expressions one would normally talk about. As for me Hahaha! Its useless if all you do is run away~ [Chie] CGyaaaaaaa! I was chasing the Mage Corps members around with Sakuya. Fall Sports were in full swing. We had been using the training method that was originally created from the game of tag. As for the contents, I played the role of the demon and chased the Mage Corps members for about an hour. Once a member was caught, he was stunned with a strike from the back of Sakuya. A hellish muscle training course would await them when they woke up. The use of weapons was allowed, of course! However, not a single one of them have had the time to fight back. Hey, hey! If you only run away, youll just end up like those guys! [Chie] I said and pointed to the guys who had already been caught. So far, 50 people were receiving this training. Among those, 30 people had been piled up and put to sleep. The rest of the Mage Corps members turned pale upon seeing this and ran away. Alright! This is fun! There were still 15 minutes left. Well, I wonder how many can survive. As usual, after morning training, Conrad and I were in my work room organizing documents. Like always, I had taken off my helmet during this period. There was a ridiculous amount of paperwork, like always, but we couldnt help getting it done. Ah~, my neck hurts. [Chie] I heard a wonderful cracking sound as I turned my neck. Just a bit more to do, Commanderprobably. [Conrad] Conrad said, while going through the documents. Uhn~, a man who works diligently looks cool. Good looking, diligent, considerate, good judge of character; a very ideal man. Its impossible to believe what he used to be like, although I had heard to stories of it from Alice and the people of the shopping district. What is it? [Conrad] Conrad asked when he noticed my gaze. Oh, sorry. No, well, I was just thinking, its hard to believe that the person sitting in front of me is the same person from the stories that Alice and Byron told. [Chie] What the heck are you talking about? [Conrad] Conrad asked with reproachful eyes. I mean, a delinquent who led a gang and got into disputes over territory while indiscriminately chasing women, shouting Found another good one!! [Chie] They really told you that? [Conrad] Conrad hastily interrupted me as his face became deep red. Just from his appearance, you could really understand that he was surprised. I only wanted to tease him a little, but I didnt think I would get this sort of reaction from Conrad. He had a bright red embarrassed face that was full of despair, like it was the end of the world. To showing such an expressionI guess he really didnt want it to be known? W-Well, everyone has a period of time when theyre young and act out, so its not strange! [Chie] Things like that could happen now and then, so I think its alright. Come to think of it, my older brother was difficult to handle when he was in high school. My older brother was also like that, Conrad! So, its nothing you really need to be ashamed about! [Chie] Older brother? [Conrad] Conrad reacted to the words older brother and made a blank expression. I had never talked about him before. Whats this older brother like? [Conrad] Oh, hes two years older than me. Like I said before, there was a time when he was a little delinquent. Hes a good brother, though. Once in awhile, Id look outside and see him with the neighbor girl, and, if you ask me, thats when he started to act strange [Chie] (I cannot even begin to picture the Commanders brother). [Conrad] Conrad kept silent, with a surprised expression. I thought, you probably cant picture my brothers personality just from looking at me. The reason being, we were not similar at all. Right, such a person. [Conrad] Yeah. Let alone my older brother, I wonder how Mother and Father are doing? [Chie] You havent kept in contact with them? [Conrad] Conrad said, with a surprised expression. Perhaps he thought that I would have contacted them by now. Though, not only was it a different world, but also a different time, so communication was impossible. Unless I met Amaterasu again, it was unlikely that I would ever see them again. Communication is difficult, to the point that it cant happen, much less being able to meet again. [Chie] [Conrad] I said to Conrad while forcing a smile, then turned silent. In response to my smile, Conrad also fell silent. I averted my gaze from Conrad and looked out the window. Outside, the blue sky spread far out into the distance. A sky that was the same color as the one on Earth. I suddenly felt very lonely and looked at that sky for a while. ***Conrads POV*** I witnessed the Commanders lonely expression for the first time. I wonder where the place, that was so far away from communication that she could never go back to it again, was. A place where humans with the same hair and eye color as the Commander lived. It was most certainly a place across the ocean, where nobody had ever gone before. A place with many soldiers and exceptional people like the Commander. People capable of defeating the cursed dragon Fafnir. The Commander was only 17 years old, so maybe her brother was even more amazing. However, I wonder why the Commander came to this Empire. In addition to that, she had armor and a weapon made exclusively for herself. Perhaps there was some sort of purpose in doing so. Could it be related to the suspicious movements of the demons from six months ago? If that was so, maybe the Commander had been chosen to resolve this incident. It was enough to have been selected by the black unicorn. Surely, her home country could contend with two of our countries. Her swordsmanship and hands, covered in hard skin, could only be obtained after a high amount of training and discipline with the sword. I believed that she would become a great person. I thought this while I organized the documents. ***Chies POV*** Huh? Just now, Conrad didnt respond to my smile? I dont think he could have had some weird misunderstanding just now That sort of thing for example. Phew~! Its done!! [Chie] I am also finished over here. [Conrad] We had cleared up all of the documents as the day turned towards evening. There was a sense of accomplishment when completing work, compared to training soldiers. Thank you for your hard work, Black Knight-sama, elder brother. [Alice] Alice said as she came out from the inner room. Until a little while ago, she had been cleaning. Thank you, Alice. The days have certainly been getting shorter. [Chie] I said while receiving coffee from her. Yes, it has been quite cool in the mornings and chilly at night. [Alice] Alice agreed. I sipped the coffee. Yes, it was also delicious today. This coffee heals me. Hrm? [Chie] Is something the matter, Black Knight-sama? [Alice] I sensed a presence from the veranda as Alice tilted her head in confusion. It seemed that Conrad was also unaware of it. To completely erase his presence like this, hes showing off now. I instinctively put on my helmet and moved to the veranda door. -Gacha Whats the situation in the town, Claude? [Chie] As I opened the doors, I called out to Claude. So far, no problems. Watching you get rid of Fafnir has made the people on the back side of town quiet down. [Claude] He unfolded his arms while hiding in the shade of the veranda, standing with his back against the wall. It was just the right time of day for the veranda to become dark. I brought Claude into the room. There wasnt really a worry about being seen, since it was the fourth floor, but there was no need to be careless. Oh, it was you, Claude. [Conrad] Hello, Conrad-san. [Claude] Conrad exchanged greetings with Claude. A black scarf was covering his face from below his neck up to his nose. These two had become good friends in the last six months. Rather than colleagues, they acted like brothers. Oh, Claude, hello. [Alice] Alice said with a smile and a slight laugh. With flushed cheeks, Y-Yo! Alice. [Claude] Claude replied. These two seemed so innocent when you looked at them. I removed the helmet and sent them a warm gaze. Whats with the look? [Claude] Claude noticed my gaze. Nothing~ [Chie] I looked away while grinning. You, acting like that is why youll never get a boyfriend. [Claude] -Twitch Claudes mutter tapered off and my cheeks started to cramp. What now, coming from someone who stands around doing nothing? [Chie] I drew closer to Claude as I asked him. Just like I said. [Claude] Claude said. Well, does this guy like getting beat? Ah~, come to think of it, Commander, since when have you been wearing that belt? [Conrad] Just when I was about to beat up Claude, Conrad unexpectedly spoke up. Oh this? It was sent over by Byron a week ago. [Chie] Its from Byron? [Alice] Alice asked while tilting her head. The other two gave a similar reaction. Yeah, Im wearing it because I think it suits me. Its made from the skin of Fafnir. [Chie] One of the servants brought it to me a week ago, while I was working alone. I received it in a long, narrow box. A letter, which was enclosed in the box, expressed the appreciation of the people from the shopping district and also said that it took nearly six months to make the belt. When I looked in the box, I thought that the belt would look good with my armor. There was also a small tube on the left waist that could hold Sakuya. I immediately put the belt on, stood in front of the mirror, and thought that it really looked good with the armor. It was made from the Fafnirs skin so it was undoubtedly sturdy. When I talked about the belt, the three people showed expressions of understanding. I see, it is as you say. [Conrad] Conrad said while nodding. Even so, how did you carry the sword with the armor before? [Conrad] The other two also gave a questioning look. Certainly, it was unusual for the sword to just hang there like it had done before. Oh~, how to explain. It sort of just always came with me? [Chie] Huh? [Alice, Conrad, Claude] Three people asked in unison, with complex expressions. It wasnt unreasonable. As I said before, Sakuya is a weapon made exclusively for me, so it will always stick to me, whether I wear the armor or not. [Chie] The three people listened with deadpan expressions. Even without the armor, Sakuya would stick to me. I only recently started to understand it, but this sword had a will. Although we were not able to communicate, I could feel a holy presence from the sword. Its feelings were transmitted to the point that I could feel that Sakuya also liked the belt. In other words, its a magic sword, in case you were worried that it was a cursed sword. [Chie] Is that so? [Conrad] I said in response to Conrads bitter expression, which changed to relief. Even I thought that it looked like a black, cursed sword. Still, it was made by a God and unmistakably gave off the aura of a holy sword. That being said, regardless of the weak spot, its still a magic sword that was able to cut through the cursed dragon Fafnir. Even with advanced swordplay, such a feat is usually impossible. [Conrad] Ugh, Conrads sharp. Indeed, only a holy or demonic sword was capable of cutting through a dragon, even with the weak spot. Well, I can guarantee that its not an evil sword! Anyways, about the martial arts tournament! Its only a month away! [Chie] In an attempt to change the topic, I brought up the topic of the tournament that would take place in the Empire a month from now. Come to think of it, have this years participants been decided? [Claude] No, the representative selection is one week from now. [Conrad] Conrad replied to Claude. The topic of conversation was successfully changed. The Martial Arts Tournament was held once every four years between the three countries, similar to the Olympic Games on Earth. This year, the tournament was being held in the capital of the Empire. The arena was located within the castle grounds and the general public would be allowed to enter during the tournament. Obviously, there would be a need to strengthen security within the castle and in the surrounding town, so the Commander and Vice-Commander would be extremely busy. The shopping stalls were going to put on a little show so, in truth, it might actually be a little fun. I heard that four years ago, when it was held in the Holy Kingdom, Conrad won the contest. That was the reason that Conrad was allowed to wear a cloak. Before the tournament was established, the three countries had a 500 year long history of war, but the fighting stopped after the tournament was established. Now, the armies mainly did demon-extermination or resolved criminal cases and such. To make it easier to understand, it was sort of like they were police. Each army had a Commander and Vice-Commander, which was further broken down into groups with Captains. A Captain was usually put in charge of a group of 30 soldiers. During a mission, the Commander or Vice-Commander selects one group that best fit the needs of the mission and assigns them the task. On rare occasions, the Commander or Vice-Commander would participate in the mission, but it was usually unnecessary. Nonetheless, the Commander will be chosen. [Conrad] Eh? Me? [Chie] I was surprised at hearing myself be called so suddenly. Regrettably, I did not hear the contents of the conversation. Yeah, since you have the ability to kill a dragon. If the representative is to be the strongest, then it could only be the Commander. [Conrad] Conrad said with a refreshing smile. It used to annoy me when Yuusuke did it, but its somehow different now. Is it the charm of an older man? As the previous champion, I automatically qualify. I look forward to my fight with the Commander. [Conrad] Conrad seems to have become excited. Representative selection was between the Commander, the Vice-Commander, and the Captains. It was a one on one knock-out fight, and whoever remained standing at the end was the winner. The week after the representative selection, the winner was promoted to Commander and the second place to Vice-Commander. The Captains were selected last. Such was this worlds meritocracy. That was how the representative of the country, the Commander who survived the knock-out rounds, was determined. It was simple, but also troublesome. However, since Im the Commander, it will be impossible to not participate. It might be troublesome, but I have no intention of losing. Yeah, I also wanted to try fighting Conrad seriously one time. Its a good opportunity to get excited about! [Chie] I said while laughing. In moderation, Chie. When you get serious, it gets dangerous. [Claude] Claude, how rude. Well, I wont deny it. However, a Martial Arts Tournament. I wonder what kind of people the representatives of the other countries are. I had a strong interest in the representatives of the other countries. Participating in the tournament would probably lead to a lot of chances to learn about many things. I was now looking forward to the fun that would be had in the tournament selection one week from now. At this time, even I would not have expected the major incidents that would occur at this years tournament. CH 19 Six Captains, now including myself, and five Vice-Captains stood within the arena. Behind us, 180 soldiers from all of the different corps were arranged on the arena grounds. The auditorium was filled with the nobles and citizens of the Empire. The Imperial Family was sitting in the ceremonial seats in front of us. Henceforth! The martial arts tournament of the three countries shall begin! [?] -Waaaaaaa! The green-haired Prime Minister, who was standing in between us and the Emperor, raised his voice while the audience cheered in unison. The stage was set for the fight to determine the representative of the country four days from now. I was currently in the waiting room given to the Knight Corps members, along with about 30 other people, waiting for my match. Todays scheduled matches would determine the representatives of the Knight Corps and the Swordsmen Corps. At any rate, the number of participants in the qualification round was much larger this year. It would be unreasonable to have everyone fight in one day, so two teams would fight each day, and the representatives would be chosen from each team. On the last day, the chosen participants would fight to determine the representative of the country. The order of the matches was chosen by lottery. As such, day one was the Knight Corps and the Swordsmen Corps, day two was the Archer Corps and the Spear Corps, and day three was the Mage Corps and the Fighter Corps. The matches between the Knight Corps were currently taking place, and the matches for the Swordsmen Corps were scheduled to happen afterwards. The fights began at about 10:00 am and would last well into the night. There was a festival taking place around the arena, so there were stalls selling food and drinks and it wasnt a problem to stay the whole day to watch. I was selected early in the qualifying rounds, so I was quite pleased. The sooner your round was over, the faster you could rest and observe the other corps. Besides, speaking of all days Knight Commander, Knight Squad Captain Luke. Your match is about to begin, please move to the entry gate. [?] ***Conrads POV*** I was sitting in the authorized military seating section of the arena, together with Adolf, Celestia, Brandon, and Amy. Alice was watching with some school friends, so she was sitting with the general audience. Although I did not know where Claude was, he was undoubtedly watching from somewhere. Even though it happens every four years, it seems to be especially lively this time. [Adolf] Adolf, who was sitting next to me, muttered. Certainly. Wouldnt you say that there are more people than the last time? [Brandon] Brandon said with his arms crossed. Indeed, there was a much larger crowd than there was four years ago. Naturally! Its because the Black Knight is participating this year! [Celestia] Celestia said proudly. Amy nodded as she voiced her agreement. Not surprising. The Black Knight is the hero of the Empire, the person who stood alone against and defeated a dragon. Everyone gathered to try to catch a glimpse of the hero. [Adolf] Adolf said, in a convinced tone. Hearing those words filled me with a sense of pride. Truly, that person was amazing. In fact, there was never a moment when I was not amazed -Waaaaaaaaa! Suddenly, the crowd began cheering. I looked up and, just as I expected, the contestants had entered the arena floor from the entrance. Oh! The Black Knight is following along. [Brandon] Brandon said when he saw the Commander. Eh? Is the Black Knight carrying a wooden sword? The shape seems to have changed to a [Adolf] Adolf tilted his head to one side. That wasnt surprising. The normal design of a wooden sword was a cross shape. However, the Commander was carrying what looked like a long stick with a gentle curve. When you looked at it closely, you could see that it was similar to Sakuya. Its apparently referred to as a bokken. The Commander previously told me that the cross-shaped sword was difficult to use and proceeded to build a wooden sword specifically for this day. [Conrad] I gave a brief explanation. By himself? Not a woodworker? [Adolf] Adolf asked. He said something about the image not being transmitted well [Conrad] I recalled when the Commander had told me about it while carving out the sword with wood working tools. I showed the craftsman Sakuya and explained what I wanted, but the overall imageI ended up deciding to build it on my own. [Chie] Was it because the explanation had not been clear enough? The Commander had worked on the sword with drooping shoulders, looking depressed. But, it looks kinda lumpy. [Brandon] Brandon muttered while looking at the wooden sword. Brandon, do not say that to the Commander. The person himself seemed quite sensitive about it. [Conrad] I remembered a figure that breathed a heavy sigh upon the completion of the wooden sword. About that? What kind of guy would have the personality to care about such small details? [Adolf] -Beshi~tsu As I was listening to Adolf, he was suddenly hit. What are you [Adolf] Adolf sent a sharp gaze toward Celestia while rubbing the back of his head. Maybe he has a sensitive side to him. [Celestia] Nevertheless, the Commander, who usually said things like its normal, became so delicate that I had started to worry. Besides, with the various things that had happened in the last six months, on top of coming to an unfamiliar place, it seemed like an odd thing to be so worried about. However, Alice Even if you hide the gender, she is still a woman. [Alice] said that with a smile on her face. Apparently, it was difficult for a man to understand such things. When I told her that I didnt understand You just dont understand a womans heart, brother. [Alice] She told me with half-closed eyes. What did that mean? (giggle) [Amy & Celestia] For some reason, Amy and Celestia were laughing. Itiscute. [Amy] Truly. [Celestia] What? [Three Clueless Men] We tilted our heads to the side, confused about what the two women were talking about. ***Claudes POV*** Its the Black Knight. [?] Ah, finally. [?] I was watching the matches with Alice and three of her school friends. I didnt have work today, so I was wearing plain clothes. I was wearing cream-colored pants with black leather boots, as well as a dark brown jacket over a black shirt. When Chie saw my clothes before I left You, your casual clothes are rather plain. [Chie] is what she said. Even I had normal looking clothes. Everyone had at least one pair of ordinary clothesis what I would like to say, but Chie has never gone out in normal clothes. Apparently, she wanted to hide her identity; her hair and eye color in particular. Though, even I had no idea where she came from. I hadnt even heard of any rumors about people with that kind of hair and eye color. Was she from a group of people that lived in hiding somewhere or something? Claude? Is something wrong? [Alice] Alice spoke to me as I was engrossed in my thoughts. Useless, useless. It was a rare chance to be with Alice outside of work. Thinking about these things was unnecessary. Generally, it was unnecessary to dig any deeper into Chies background. Uh, no. Its nothing. [Claude] Hm? Is that so? [Alice] I gave a slight laugh in response. Its just that his opponent is poor. The battle will be over in the blink of an eye. [Claude] I purposely diverted the topic. Well, those were my sincere feelings though. Certainly. Even a Squad Captain wouldnt be able to reach the feet of Black Knight-sama. [Alice] Alice said without hesitation. Really, Alice always thought about her master first. To be honest, I envied Chie. Oh~ [?] In response to our conversation, one of Alices friends, who had short, blue hair and glasses, let out a voice. Alice was wearing her maid uniform, while the other three were wearing their servant school uniforms: a white, one-piece apron over a brown servant dress. They were wearing clothes meant for a normal student servant, unlike Alice, who was employed. Alice was wearing a black dress with a white frilly apron. It was easy to tell that Alice had better quality clothes than the other girls. It was certainly a lovely appearance. Well, aside from that. Eh? What is it, Ashe? [Alice] Apparently, the girl with short, blue hair was called Ashe. Even though we greeted each other a little while ago, she had not introduced herself. I was worried about it until a moment ago, but it seems like your acquaintance here and the Black Knight have a close relationship? Forgive me, but you dont appear to be a noble and dont seem to be a part of the military either? [Ashe] The other two nodded, agreeing with Ashe. Thats right! You and Alice seem pretty close! [?] How to say it? Its like you received enough of an education but, at the same time, are still missing something? [?] The girl with long green hair wrapped in a bun behind her head spoke first, and the girl with a black headband on her red, shoulder length hair followed up. These two people carried an intense aura. Honestly, I was weak to this type. I liked elegant women, like Alice. Though, sometimes she scares me Alice, this girluhclassmateuh, friend is? [Claude] I somehow managed to ask. However, the girl with the headband and red hair What this girl! Is that any way to address a lady?! [?] She said sharply, with a red face. As I thought, intense. Okay, okay, calm down, Karen. Claude, this girl is Karen, a classmate and friend from the servant school. [Alice] As Alice introduced her friend Karen and tried to calm her downI gave a slightly cramped smile. Then, the girl with blue hair is Ashe, and the one with green hair is Lorna. They are also classmates and friends. [Alice] Nice to meet you. Call me Ashe. [Ashe] Lorna. [Lorna] I had one thought as the three were introduced. Their personalities were completely different. Ashe gave off a quiet atmosphere, and as a friend of Alice, that was understandable. However, the other two gave off a very intense atmosphere, so the fact that they were friends with Alice was hard to imagine. Lorna seemed to have a bit of a haughty attitude, while Karen was the type who would immediately go ballistic. It was definitely a strange combination. Ladies, this is Claude. Hes a friend who I became acquainted with through my relationship with the Black Knight. [Alice] Alice introduced me to the other girls. Well, she didnt actually lie. It was a fact that Chie and I are friends. I also did meet Conrad and Alice through Chie. Please, your friend? This barbaric person? [Karen] Karen made a bitter expression while pointing her finger. This rude woman. The other two girls were surprised and opened their eyes widely. Hmphsorry for being so uncivilized. [Claude] I retorted with a slight glare. I expected this type of reaction, but it still didnt sit well with me. Uh, Alice? No matter how you explain it to us, you are joking, right? [Lorna] Lorna asked Alice while trembling. Now theres two rude women! Hey, both of you [Ashe] Ashe was trying to suppress the two. Now, this girl seemed sensible. No matter what, its not a joke. [Alice] Alice told them with a smile on her face. The tension in the air between two strong women was unreal! Ordinary women would be completely intimidated. Rather than that, could you quiet down? I would like to focus on the match. [Claude] I dropped the tone of my voice as I spoke to Karen and Lorna. The three girls besides Alice gave me a blank look for a few moments. Although they seemed to want to retort, they also appeared to be interested in Chies upcoming match. We all turned our attention towards Chie, who was in the arena. She was currently standing in the center of the arena, lightly shaking the wooden sword while waiting for the match to start. To be frank, I already knew how the tournament would end. I could confidently say that Chie would be the representative. For that reason, I hadnt really come here to cheer, but to watch her fight. Only Chie and I knew that we had once tried to kill each other. We had become friends after we trained together. Well, we didnt do that as much recently. For Chie, I wasnt her only training partner. Since Chie began serving as a training officer, the amount of time that we trained together has fallen. Of course, it was also hard to get Conrad to train with me, since he trained the other soldiers as well. Well, another reason was that I was the Imperial Army Covert Investigator, and the only people who knew of my attachment to the military were His Majesty, Conrad, Alice, and Chie. I couldnt participate in general training, so my training partners had all but disappeared. Since thats the case, Ill use what Im best at: observation. However, Ive never seen Chie in a one-on-one battle. One of the several covert missions that Chie and I set out on was a long-term mission to suppress thieves. At the time, it was believed by the general public that Chie had gone to subjugate some demons. It was a thief suppression mission, so the battles naturally revolved around multiple opponents, and I was unable to witness a 1-on-1 fight. Therefore, the tournament this time was a precious thing that I would witness, no matter what. Sometimes, it frustrated me to know that I would never be able to win against her. I mean, nobody had ever seen her get serious. In other words, even though we had seen her fight before, her real power was unknown. In the case of the thief subjugation as well, the only reason we were able to succeed was because of Chie. Its not funny! Just how amazing can she be! She wouldnt mind this kind of thing, but I wanted to at least be comparable. I remembered her figure that seemed to be crushed by anxiety when it had been time for her first mission. On seeing such an appearance, I had called out to her. However, she returned to her usual self shortly after. After seeing such a thing, I finally understood. She was just a normal person. Everyone who lived in this city knew of her greatness, but it was different from the things that I knew. Sure, Conrad and Alice could take pride in having known Chie ever since she first came to the Capital. However, that made me want to become closer to her. I wanted to reach the point where we could entrust each other with our backs. Conrad might have had similar thoughts, but he was only thinking as a subordinate. The feelings were similar, but different. That was my goal now. For a person who used the word friend to describe a helpless assassin, it was only natural for a true friend to return the favor. ***Chies POV*** At the moment, I was standing on the arena grounds with a wooden sword, facing my opponent. My opponent was Luke, a Squad Captain who had thick, dark gold hair and was about 180 Kuameito tall. He wasnt an ikemen, but had a manly face with cool features. He was equipped with chain mail, instead of plate armor and a helmet. His wooden sword had the shape of a cross. The use of real blades in the tournament was prohibited to prevent death. Mages were provided with a bracelet that acted as a type of magic limiter. Well, it was a festival meant for fun, not for killing people. I quickly made a wooden sword for this day. However, because of my lack of knowledge in woodworking, the finished product left much to be desired Commander! Best regards! [Luke] As I gently swayed the wooden sword, dissatisfied, Luke bowed his head in a manner that clearly showed that he was nervous. Hey, hey, even though its just a match, are you going to be okay? Hey, hey, if youre so nervous before the actual match, you wont be able to fight properly, you know? [Chie] I tried to encourage him to relax but M-My apologies! Commander! [Luke] It was useless. He was completely tensed up. It cant be helped. Truthfully, I wanted a normal match, but looks like Ill have to change my plans. Sometimes, it was necessary for the Squad Captain to take the field on behalf of the Commander or Vice-Commander. Well, the more dangerous missions were lead by the Commander or Vice-Commander, but for small punitive missions like goblin suppression, the Squad Captains usually served as a lead. Even then, no matter how earnest the person was, the tension and anxiety to complete their duties and make precise decisions could take a toll. Well, this young man had only recently become a Squad Captain. His skill with the sword was considerable, but if there was something that I could criticize, it was that he lacked the experience to lead people. For that, he only needed the experience! Therefore, my priority was to not make my opponent become too tense. Then, both contestants! Take your positions! [Referee] In response to the referee uncle, Luke readied his sword. He held the sword in his right hand and lowered his posture. He held the long sword with one hand because we had many mounted knights who often used a weapon with one hand. Mounted knights held the reins with one hand and the sword with the other. Knights could also use lances, but most used a sword. As I thought about such things, I clasped my sword tightly. I held the sword with both hands, holding it to the lower right and behind me. If someone looked at me from the front, it would seem as if I was empty-handed. Uh, that [Referee] The referee let out a voice while noticeably perplexed. On your command. [Chie] I said to the referee. To Luke, who was also perplexed, I said, Luke, on the command, give it everything you have. [Chie] Eh? Ah, but [Squad Captain] Luke was more and more puzzled by my words. Its finecome at mewith everything you have. [Chie] Towards the end of my statement, I dropped the tone of my voice. When he perceived that, his confused face suddenly tightened. He seemed to have switched to being combat-ready. Good. Just like that. ThenBegin!! [Referee] The referee gave the command. Just as I told him to, Luke kicked off the ground and charged at me. He attacked while brandishing the sword from above. For a normal person in the military or a guild, it would look like a movement that was too fast to avoid. However, I avoided it by pulling back. Maybe it was within his expectations. Luke immediately threw out attacks one after another. Attacks converged on me over and over from all sides. I dodged each one. Whats this, he can fight perfectly fine after all. With this, its alright. Well, about time to finish this. [Chie] !? [Luke] After saying that, I created a little distance with a strong jump backwards. I opened the distance between Luke and me in an instant, while fending off an attack, which left Luke surprised. Hey, hey, standing around surprised like that, youre leaving yourself open! [Chie] !? Damn it! [Luke] It was useless once an opening had been made. I quickly stepped to the front. And From below. [Chie] I am defeated. [Luke] Luke let out a voice of defeat as the tip of my sword stopped right before his throat. T-The winner! Black Knight! [Referee] CWaaaaaa! The referee announced the winner without managing to hide his surprise and amazement. The audience gave an enormous cheer. I removed the wooden sword Thank you very much. [Chie] and lightly bowed to Luke. Ah, thank you very much! [Luke] Luke also took a deep bow, attempting to mimic me. While my bow was about 45 degrees, Luke easily lowered his head to about 90 degrees. In Japan, you only lowered your head 90 degrees for an apology, but since this wasnt Japan, I decided not to mind it. The meaning behind how much one lowered their head was a cultural difference that was unknown to this country. It is best to react with good judgement and in a calm manner. [Chie] ! Yes!! [Luke] Luke gave me a reply as I walked away, in order to leave the arena grounds. Though no one could see because of the helmet, I heard him as I was leaving the grounds, and a smile spread across my face. The training with Claude was totally worth it! After I received this body from Amaterasu, my opponents movement always looked slow. However, even if my physical abilities were improved, it didnt mean that complex and precise movement was possible. Just because a humans stamina and strength are great didnt mean that they could do anything. After secretly observing someone for a time, you could eventually read the signs and predict what actions and movement they might take. It was originally a skill I got from Earth, where I observed the other person to find the precise opportunity to escape. I never thought that the tactics I had used to avoid Yuusuke would be useful in a place like this. When I was only recalling battles from manga, anime, and games, I could only mimic the form. With the help of missions and the training with Claude, I was able to incorporate everything in a battle and finished a decent style. In fact, while I was attempting to train based on my own knowledge of how to fight one evening, I was approached by Claude. Since it was offered and it was a good chance, I immediately accepted. Honestly, I could have trained with the soldiers, but then I would have wanted to hold back. It wasnt like I was looking down on the other soldiers or anything. My previous fight with Claude led me to understand the level of the soldiers in the military, so I became insecure. However, I would never say that they were weak. The difference in strength between Captains and Vice-Captains was still quite large, but most of the soldiers were at a more normal skill level. Even when compared with Claude, the difference was clear. You could say that Claude was at the level of a Captain. No, maybe not yet. Though he was inferior to Conrad, he could get a draw with a Captain if he was lucky. It was because we fought each other one-on-one that I knew such things. Therefore, I was comfortable with training together with him. After training with him for so long, I began to understand his style better. His best weapon was that he was fast and light. He used acrobatic moves, and his speed sometimes made you lose sight of his movements. For training, Claude used a wooden cross-shaped sword and I used Sakuyas sheath for training instead of real weapons. Incidentally, I put a barrier around us that made us invisible to people outside, since I trained in normal clothes. After all, if I always relied on the defense of my armor, the training would have no meaning. Therefore, even if it was just a wooden sword, if it was aimed at a vital point, I would still feel fear. So, I studied. It was a fight against an experienced human. Claude might have been confident, but I always won the battle, even though I was also always desperate. He was always frustrated, but it was vexing for me too. I am always being helped by him. He was strong both mentally and physically. Conrad and Alice also supported me greatly, but in the end, the relationship was still master and subordinate, and as such, I was the one they relied on. If Claude had not stayed, it wouldnt be wrong to say that I would have been crushed by my position. The only person whom I could rely on as a friend was Claude. Therefore, I want to be comparable to him. As for the current me, even though it was a fake strength, I wanted to reach a point where I was able to support him. For now, my goal was to become an existence who, for the first time, would be called a best friend. As I returned to the waiting room, I clenched my sword even more tightly than before. CH 20 As Chie went towards the exit, I thought: She wasnt being serious at all! That is the strength of a knight who slew a dragon Amazing No doubt, that is the knight who was chosen by the black unicorn. Karen, Ashe, and Lorna murmured with surprise beside me. Since Alice was dissatisfied with their earlier comments, she didnt say anything. It was natural, since they spoke as if they understood that strength, when they didnt understand at all. Black Knight-sama was not serious at all. Claude-san? Alice brought it up with me. She faced me, seeking my agreement. It seemed that Alice was angry at the three because their words reflected only that level of understanding. As I was of the same opinion, I replied to Alices question. Indeed. He was clearly holding back. Alice looked happy with my words, contentedly smiling and nodding. Shes so cute Oh, that wasnt being serious? When Alice and I turned to look at the three after hearing Lornas statement, they were looking at us with shock. It was natural for them to be surprised, since they had found out that that person was not being serious, which they had previously believed. However, for their sakes, teaching them the truth immediately would definitely be good in the long run. Even though I trained every night with that person, there were so many surprising things that my head was constantly filled with panic. In the recent match, the opponents sword skills were decent, and the speed of the sword was also considerably high, enough for me to believe that it would normally be hard to avoid (though I could dodge it with room to spare), but Chie easily and quickly dodged it with minimal movements. In the eyes of an amateur, it might be understandable to think that that was her true strength. However, that was before. Isnt it natural? In the first place, the difference in strength between Fafnir and the Imperial Squad Captain is already large, so of course he would be overwhelmed by that guys power. Thats right. If one thought about it carefully, that person would not need to put in any effort against an ordinary person. She was totally going easy today, wasnt she? When they heard my words, they became speechless. Alice looked at them with a smug smile, then returned to watching the other squad captains fights. I understand, but still He didnt even show the s in serious, that Black Knight (TL: Originally a play on the Japanese word for serious. ݤΡۡ) Brandon and Adolf murmured beside me. Of course! Against a squad captain, the Black Knight wouldnt need to put in an ounce of effort! Celestia proudly declared. Amy and I agreed with those words. It would be unthinkable for the Commander, who felled the Cursed Dragon Fafnir in one blow, to get serious against a squad captain. With that, there wont be any more noteworthy matches, will there? Adolf spoke in a disappointed tone. At those words, a Kachin sound was heard. Hey, Adolf. You, are you looking down on me and the commanders knight corps? Girii I glared at Adolf and spoke with a threatening voice Since it was important, I emphasized Commander. Scary! Thats not it! I just meant that the Black Knights true strength was seldom seen, so I was looking forward to it, and since I didnt get to see it, I was disappointed! Its not like I was saying that the Knight Order was weak or anything! How much do you care about the Black Knight?! Adolf raised his voice while denying it. How much did I care about the Black Knight? Always, without fail. I declared with a serious expression. For some reason, Adolf and Brandons faces cramped, and they continued to be inattentive to their subordinates matches. Un, due to the Commanders guidance, all of their attacks were well performed. However, it certainly is disappointing to be unable to see Black Knight-donos true strength. II wantedto see it. Celestia and Amy spoke with disappointment. For them to earnestly admire the Commander so, I thought it was a little cute. However, it was too early to be disappointed. What are you saying? If the Commander keeps on advancing like this, he will face Kyle in the finals. If its him, wouldnt we see a different match from the ones against the other squad captains? At those words, the four of them looked towards me. Ah! Certainly, if its him, we might see a different match. Adolf assented. Indeed! If that persons true strength Celestia, with both arms crossed, also interjected. Even Brandon and Amy nodded in agreement. Since we knew Kyles true strength, I understood. We watched the matches of the Knight Order while looking forward to the finals. The match between the Commander and his Excellency the Imperial Prime Minister Reiz Strausss son, the former Knight Orders Vice-Commander Kyle Strauss. C After a while, the finals, in the arena DDDDWaaaaaaaaa! After advancing smoothly from the first round, it was now the finals of the Knight Corps Tournament. Commander, please treat me well. Unlike the other squad captains, he bowed calmly. As a Japanese person, upon seeing a 45 degree bow, I thought that it was very polite. Here as well, please treat me well. While saying this, I returned the bow fully. That was basic etiquette. After straightening up, I looked at Green-haired Knight-sanKyle. He had a calm expression, a well-featured nose and mouth, and a smiling face. He was like an ikemen-san. I felt like this image was common in the western style world. He wore a suit of plate armor painted the same shade of green as his hair. His hair was cut short and even, and he seemed to be about 180 kuameito tall. Due to his true ability being that of a former vice-commander, he stood out in comparison to the other squad captains. Moreover, in the imperial familys dedicated seating, the whole imperial family was watching while seated side-by-side, but to the left, His Excellency the Prime Minister Reiz Strauss was glaring at me! Scary! It would soon be half a year since I had joined, but I was still hated by the Prime Minister. Our first impression was certainly poor, but other than that, I dont remember doing anything to make him hate me? Haah~ I sighed. ?Ah. Puzzled at my sigh, Kyle looked in the direction I had been looking just now. He seemed to understand the reason why I sighed. Im very sorry about my father. Kyle apologized. The father and son have such different dispositions. I, what did I do to His Excellency? Well, Father is only being stubborn. While telling me not to worry about it, Kyle apologized again. This father and son werent similar on the inside at all. If you looked at their outward appearances, the father, the Prime Minister, showed a stubborn and harsh disposition, while the son exuded a calm disposition. Kyle was surely more similar to his mother. Well then, both participants, get ready! While I was still deep in thought, the referee told us to get ready. Come on, I must focus on the match. When Kyle and I were about five meters apart, I took a midsection stance, while Kyle held the wooden sword in one hand with a natural stance. I took a deep breath, then calmed my heart as I exhaled. Now thenStart! DDDDDan! As soon as the signal was given, I leapt forward. Although I had planned to make a light step, I instantly ended up right beside Kyle. !? Guh! Kyle reacted late, but he still almost blocked my bokutos downward swing with his wooden sword. Un, his reaction really was faster than that of the other squad captains. Either way though, I thought that it couldnt be helped that he moved late. As I exerted a strength substantially stronger than I had against the other squad captains, Kyle retaliated. To be honest, for the matches up until now, rather than a match, they should be called spars. In the previous matches against the squad captains, I had given advice like usual. Thats why, at least when facing Kyle in the finals, I decided to have a match, not a spar. DDDDGa!Gan! It may have been because I was concentrating on the match, but the sounds of the bokuto and the wooden sword clashing didnt enter my ears. At times, Kyle undauntedly counterattacked and warded off my bokuto. While recalling an image from a showdown in a period drama, I wielded the bokuto and mimicked it. This continued for five minutes. Gu! Ha! I forced Kyle, who was driving in and stabbing with the wooden sword in one hand, back. I planned to silently dodge to the right. It was no good. Although I had the strength, if I dodged the stab, a gap would emerge. I raised the bokuto from below. DDDDKan! !? Damn! Kyles wooden sword went flying into the sky with a loud sound, and while he was surprised, I kicked the ground, moving towards him with the bokuto in my right hand. The point of the bokuto, which was in my right hand, faced left, instantly crossing the surprised Kyle, who couldnt avoid it. Its edge struck him in the abdomen. With just a little strength, Kyle was blown away. He landed ten meters away and slid for five more meters. DDDDKaran As I held my lowered stance, with the bokuto in my right hand held straight out, I heard Kyles sword fall to the ground. My surroundings were quiet for some reason. Ha! Winner, Black Knight!! The winner of the Knight Corps Tournament is the Black Knight! DDDDHaaaaaa! Since it was silent, didnt that mean that nobody was cheering? Why was everybody silent? It was so noisy before the finals started. I let go of the bokuto and rushed over to the now face-up Kyle. Kyle, are you alright? Ye-yesGuh Kyle groaned as he got up while holding his stomach. I understood why, since his armor was dented. Oops~, even though I had only put a little bit of strength into the bokuto. Since all of the match participants wore armor, wasnt it bad that the magician had cast reinforcement magic that prevented the weapons from breaking? Even then, Magician, what type of reinforcement magic was cast for even the armor to be dented? Sorry, I went too far. I apologized while reaching down. Nah, thank you for the instruction. Kyle said while grabbing my hand to help himself up. Despite the pain that he should be feeling in his stomach, Kyle showed a refreshing countenance. It seemed that his condition wasnt a problem. Commander! Please become the representative! Okay! After responding to Kyles support, we both left the arena grounds. It was now 15:00. The swordsman corps tournament would begin after an hour-long break. Fuu~, Im hungry! Since I had fought consecutive matches, I had not eaten lunch yet. I had no more plans after this, so I decided to buy lunch at the stall. It would be troublesome if it was too late, after all. I hurried through the halls, towards the stalls in the plaza outside the tournament grounds. Still, who was the magician who cast the reinforcement magic? It was dented. It was dented, huh. It was actually dented. It is true that it was dented Thatwastoo much Adolf, Brandon, Celestia, and I spoke one by one while looking at Amy, who had reinforced the weapons used in the match. Amy reflected in shame. In the recent match, Kyles armor had been dented by the bokuto. It was just an ordinary piece of wood that the Commander had sharpened. It wouldnt have been funny even if it had caused a small dent, but the reinforcement magic dented the armor like the bokuto was a bludgeon. Even if it had been a woman like Celestia who attacked seriously, the armor would still have been dented like it had with the Commander. That was how strong the reinforcement magic was. Our faces cramped up. Even though the Commander was certainly strong, when compared with the reinforcement magic on the swords during the tournament four years ago, this years reinforcement was abnormal. Even too much has its limits! Just being hit by an ordinary wooden sword hurts, so isnt that a lethal weapon!? Adolf scolded Amy while dripping with cold sweat. I understood the feeling. That reinforcement must have been for wooden weapons like bludgeoning weapons and arrows, rather than wooden swords. That isnt reinforcement, but misfortune instead (TL: Pun based on the pronunciation of reinforcement and misfortune. a vs ׻) Celestia spoke with a cramped smile while breaking out in a cold sweat. The word felt wrong, but the meaning behind it wasnt. If this had happened in the other matches before we noticed, injuries or even deaths may have occurred. It was truly good that we discovered this now. Tell the Commander the circumstances afterwards. Then cast all of the reinforcement magic again. Yes Amy was dejected at my words. To her, who revered the Commander so, it was a disgraceful mistake. I felt sorry, but this time, it was inevitable. Well then, there will be no problems for the matches from tomorrow onward. However, the matches of the swordsman corps todaythere is no time. Brandons face was stiff as he said this. Certainly, those guys from the swordsman corps had to compete now. Poor swordsman corps. Well, my corps had no problems until the finals! Itll be fine! Dont die. Dumbfounded expressions were stuck on the faces of the three people beside me. Claude-san went to buy food and wasnt here right now. He had asked me to save two seats. Fufu, so that was it. I understood who the other seat was for. They truly were close friends. Still, these three peopleHow long were they going to show those immodest faces? Becoming a full-fledged maid was still a long way away. Hey, even though you are all classmates, maids shouldnt show that kind of face! !? The three of them finally came to their senses. Well, well. I could tell that it would be hard for them. Good grief, even though Claude-san told you to be prepared beforehand. I said with amazement. No way! I knew that it would be abnormally fast, but that was so amazing that I cant think straight! Karen protested. I understood that they were this confused because they had not learned martial arts from Head Maid-sama and Head Butler-sama. A servant must always be calm. At every moment, they had to be able to carry out tasks for the master, as a support. Even on a battlefield! That was the mission of us castle servants! Thats what I was taught when it was decided that I would work in the castle. Though it was technically unnecessary for one to attend the servant school, according to the Head Maid-sama, it was recommended for one to attend and graduate. Thanks to my friends, I was able to do many things. However, I had always thought this. If the butlers had a martial arts course, then the maids should also have one! I, who had served in the castle since I was 12 years old, was also taught martial arts. Compared to this, other aristocratic graduates of the servant school immediately served in estates without studying martial arts. In that condition, could they support their master? We servants were manual laborers. I often saw the dirty sides of the nobles. Some seemed to be mentally unstable. For all those reasons, martial arts was indispensable! Even Black Knight-sama has said that by training ones body, one strengthens their mind. I completely agreed. That was the difference between these three and me right now. A maid aims to always be calm! Thats why I recommended that you study martial arts, but since you all said I dont want to, you are now confused like this! That is proof that your minds are lax! It was a good chance to advise them. By no means was it because I disliked them. As a good friend, I had to advise them when they were wrong. Its not too late. Learn martial arts and temper your mind. It will be a step towards becoming a full-fledged maid. Could it be that all of the servants in the castle know martial arts? Ashe asked nervously. Of course. We who work in the castle must be able to deal with anything anytime, so of course we know martial arts. Since we never know what will happen in these times. E-even the duties of normal soldiers? Rona asked with a cramped face. Was learning martial arts so disagreeable? However, it wasnt like that! The ones closer than the soldiers are us servants! When an assassin or demon attacks, it is obviously the duty of the closest people to deal with it! In fact, the imperial family could be targeted. At that time, we servants would struggle to protect the royals. One may have to fight against a group of assassins. It is not that I hate you three. Rather, it is because you are my beloved friends that I say this. It does not have to be now, but take your time and think about it. The three of them fell completely silent. It was slightly harsh, but there was no other way to put it. Previously, when I used calm words, they had not understood it. Well then, thats it for the lecture. Since Claude-san should almost be back with delicious things for us, lets enjoy the swordsman corps matches. I said this with my usual smile. As a servant, a smile was also an indispensable part of the job. Now that I think about it, it has been a while. Karen looked around as she said that. Although it had been a while, I hadnt noticed it. The other person, the friend of Claude-san who was supposed to comeit seems that he hasnt arrived yet. It had been 40 minutes since the matches of the Knight Corps ended, but that person had not shown up. Since she said that she had a break after this, she was certain to come. Eh? Another person will come? Is it one of Alices acquaintances? Lorna and Ashe asked. Well, I know that amazing person well. I answered with a smile. Somehow, that voice seemed to bounce. Heeh, for you to go that far Karen said with an interested expression. It was an uneasy way of speaking, but I didnt mind it. DDDDArent you being too lax? DDDDHmm? I dont think so Two familiar voices sounded. Ah, it seems that he has returned. It seems that the first person is the barbarian. And the other? Karen, Lorna, and Ashe spoke. It seemed that they only recognized the first voice. However, the second voice It cant be! Excuse me! Eh? Alice is fast! I heard Karens voice behind me, but I didnt mind it! It cant be! It cant be! When I looked towards the entrance, I immediately spotted them. The figure of one of the people was just as I had feared. Ah, Alice, why are you so flustered? Acting normal, as if it were nothing, the one who was in front of meBlack Knight-sama asked me a question. That terrifying visage faced me with both hands full of food and drinks. Ahaah Alice? Whats wrong? Are you alright? Its probably because of your appearance. Since I couldnt get the words out, Claude-san spoke for me. Thank you very much, Claude-san! Aah, what is this! For my master to have to go buy food, I am disqualified as a servant! Right now, in front of us, Alice had unusually lost her composure. I was positive that it was due to the Black Knight beside me, Chie. As a maid, Alice seemed to be regretting that her master Chie had bought food and brought it to her. Chie herself had the status of a duke, but she had the upbringing of a commoner, an unusual noble. According to Chie: Please excuse me from such absurdities, one way or another! These are the principles of the Saitou house! So she said. Sometimes, Chies family from her stories seemed powerful, wild, or honestly absurd. Chie sometimes looked into the distance too. Possibly because of her familys upbringing, Chie did not rely on anybody. After understanding this, I didnt think that Chies everyday actions were surprising, but Alice the maid and Conrad-san were different. It seemed that it was inevitable that they wanted her to depend on them. That was why Alice appeared so flustered right now, since her master had taken her job away from her instead of relying on her. However, it couldnt be helped. When I originally met her, Chie had been planning to buy a meal. Since we coincidentally met up, I bought meals for Alice and the others and walked back with Chie. In the end, the two of us came back with five peoples meals, a cake, and drinks, which led to the current situation. It wasnt Alices fault. Since it was a holiday, one shouldnt need to work, but the Aiden siblings did not think like that. I understood this in half a year. Alice, since you have a rest day, its okay. Chie also seemed to understand why Alice was like this and tried to persuade her. Bu-butBlack Knight-samato help She was so agitated that her voice shook. As expected, only Chie could calm the Aiden siblings from this state. Its fine. Alice is only 14 years old, not yet an adult, so for today, please let adults like Claude and I spoil you. Chie shrewdly included my name while urging her to act spoiled. I felt happy when I understood that. Im sure that under her helmet, she is grinning! Okay. While calming herself down, Alice reluctantly agreed. As expected of Chie the tamer. Well then, since Im hungry, Ill take a seat. It is almost time for the start of the swordsman corps matches. We are keeping the other three waiting. Ah, thats right! Well, Black Knight-sama, I will take care of your belongings. Alice returned to her usual smile and tried to take the food from Chie. Chie refused. Didnt I already say so? Today, Alice can act spoiled and I will hold this. Depend on us, especially Claude! You I really enjoy this guy. I was somewhat annoyed with Chie as we returned to our seats. The three people who noticed that I had returned turned to me while showing faces of displeasure, but upon seeing Chie, their faces instantly froze with foolish expressions, as if cursed. Heeey, everyone? Even when Chie waved her hand, there was no response. Since they werent cursed and it wasnt a problem, we left those three alone and started to eat. I sat between them and clapped my hands together. Itadakimasu! We said the greeting from Chies hometown and started eating. The greeting was hard for me to pronounce at first, but I have been able to say Itadakimasu recently. I really liked these words. I ate the steamed potato with my disposable fork. Ah, all was well. The Swordsman Corps Matches will begin in 10 minutes. To be continued Afterword The 20th chapter has been published. This time, I pretended that the joke item was completely serious. Did you enjoy it? I think that I was able to show a rare, flustered Alice. Since my coughing is better, I want to update a little quicker. I will fix typos in the future. Thank you for always reading. Please enjoy this novel in the future. CH 21 I was now watching the Swordsman Corps matches with Claude, Alice, and her three friends. Oh, that blonde swordswoman is quite good. Did you know? I heard that she enlisted sometime this year, but she had talent and was quickly promoted to a squad captain. Certainly, she is quite agile. It seems like she does not have any wasted movements, but there is still a ways to go. )(TL:not sure about this line. _ˡСΤʤʥo褦ǤޤޤӤޤ͡) Claude, Alice, and I complimented the swordswoman while watching the match. Next to us, Alices three friends continued to watch in silence. After I greeted the girls, they recovered from their shock, but continued to stay silent. But Black, seeing you hold a pastry in one hand while in your Black Knight appearance is extremely weird. Claude commented on my situation. He just called me Black when we were outside. Certainly, I also thought that I looked weird when I ate sweet fruit crepes with this appearance. Isnt it fine? I wanted to eat something sweet after exercising. When tired, eat sweet things. Also, I dont want to hear that from you, Claude. The fact that he was munching showed that he was conscious of it. Youso defiantAnyways, I didnt know that you like sweet things. Claude said while amazed. Fufu, I know Black Knight-sama goes to the city two to three times a month to buy sweets. Claude and I were both surprised, in different ways. Wait?! Why do you know that, Alice? Ha? Thats what you do on your holidays? Alice smiled on seeing our reactions. No, wait a minute. On my holidays, I would leave the castle alone while wearing my armor, enter a street with no people, release my armor while wearing a robe underneath, and then enter the caf like that! Black Knight-sama, you will not be able to fool me with just that level of disguise, you know. I felt cold sweat appear as Alice told me that with a smile. As expected, this castles employees were scary! Youwanted to eat sweets so much that you wore a disguise? Claudes shoulders shook as he tried to stifle his laughter. Therefore Beshi OUCH! I hit the back of Claudes head with an open hand. Black, what are you doing! Shut up! Dont laugh at my secret pleasure! Secret or not, why does a Knight Captain like you need to be shady about it? It cant be helped, right? If I wear armor, the other guests wont be able to settle down! Wait! Even if you kept your armor on, did you think you could enter quietly if you posed as a normal customer? Of course! If possible, I want to chat with as many people as I can while I eat cake. I definitely didnt want to know that. Claude and I continued arguing, without noticing that Alice and the other spectators were gathering around us. Oh this again? Master Black and Claude. Haha! As usual, they have a good relationship! Ah, I have seen this before, while shopping around the Fountain Square. This wont stop for at least 30 minutes. The peanut gallery watched the exchange between the Black Knight and Claude, like it was an everyday thing. For them, it was a familiar sight. Huh? No one is surprised to see this? Karen asked with hesitation. Lorna and Ashe had the same reaction as Karen. Oya~, did you guys not know? A plump and kind auntie near the girls spoke up. She had brown hair, a brown shawl, a dark green shirt, and a long brown skirt. The three people turned to face the woman in response. After Master Black defeated Fafnir, we occasionally saw this kind of scene. At first, I was surprised and thought that something important was about to happen, but nothing happened, and they reconciled and got along again. She said while remembering the scene with a wry smile. Now the people on the shopping street always watch it. The three girls just listened to her while feeling amazement. What about that blonde person? Do you all know him? Ashe asked the auntie. Yeah, that person is quite a spectacular swordsman. Right? After about 30 minutes of bickering, the two people went back to watching the tournament as if nothing had happened. Three people were looking at them. The peanut gallery returned to their original seats to watch the match, after making sure that the bickering had stopped. As usual, one side started cheering. You see, there is nothing to worry about. !? What is it, Alice? The Black Knight heard me. No, I was just worried about the exchange between the two of you. The Black Knight nodded after hearing those words. Sorry, please dont mind it. Its just the usual. The Black Knight told me that it was nothing. However, that wouldnt be possible if it wasnt normal. Ku, Black Knight-sama is really close to the commoners, isnt he? Lorna asked. Oh, I was originally a commoner. Protecting the country and getting along with the people is just normal. Karen was surprised to hear this reply and asked another question. Duke-sama is a commoner? The Black Knight tilted his head. Duke or not, it doesnt matter, right? To begin with, the aristocracy is supposed to work for the country and the people. That is why I think it is important to have proper communication with both the nobles and the commoners. There is nothing weird about that, right? Because you say things like that, you became a sworn enemy to part of the aristocracy. Claude replied to the Black Knight. I thought about the Black Knights opinions on the way of the nobles. Brother was also a commoner who rose to the position of a Baron. However, because he originally had a close relationship with the locals, he believed that the commoners were more important than the nobles. For the Black Knight, though, nobility and commoners were all equals. Like Claude said, this would attract the hatred of some of the nobility, but I also agreed with this way of thinking. After hearing this, the three girls stayed silent. These three were still showing faces of disbelief. How should I put it? Hardheads? Did I say something strange? You are fine like that. Huh? Claude patted the confused Black Knights right shoulder with his left hand. The Black Knight was still unable to understand. As I looked at the Black Knight, I had a strong desire to continue following her until the end. I, Adelbert Abercrombie, was currently facing the Swordsman Corps Vice Captain in the finals. A handsome man with red hair and a height of 185 Kuameito stood across from me. He was dressed in silver plate mail and held a wooden broadsword. Basically, he was a powerhouse heavy hitter. As the sky started to turn dark, the mages around began casting Light. For a moment, the general audience became noisy in a certain area. I wonder what happened? Well then, both participants, get ready! On the referees cue, both of us got ready. Now thenStart! Dat-su We both advanced on the cue, and the sound of clashing wooden swords rang out. It seemed like our blades were sharper, compared to four years ago. Dean, it looks like you have improved a bit. I am honored by your compliment. The Vice Captain Dean said as he was pushed back a bit. Just as he was being pressed, he jumped to make some distance. It is because I was trained by the Knight Captain. If I do not improve, the Knight Captain will get angry. Dean said as he stood up straight. Six months ago, that Black Knight appeared. He appeared suddenly, out of nowhere, and became the Knight Captain and Royal Knight. He was also given the position of Duke, and the aristocratic red cloak. Not only that, his position rose above mine, leaving my pride in shreds. That was why, the first time I met him directly, I tried to use sarcasm to get him to understand our viewpoint. I was unsuccessful. The Black Knight pulled back the hand I had been holding, and then punched me in the face at an incredible speed. I had not understood what had happened. I mean, it was impossible to believe that this kind of person was the Knight Captain. I did not want to follow him. After that, Adolf and Brandon got beaten up as well. I wanted to believe that it was a nightmare. The Black Knight who was reflected in my eyes at that time was a monster. When the Black Knight came closer to me, I raised a pathetic voice. He grabbed me by the collar and yelled at me. Honestly, that was my first time experiencing something like that. I, who had been born into a large noble family and had not lost until then, thought that standing above the people was common sense for human beings. Esteemed Father and Mother had also taught me that. However, this Black Knight yelled at that me with an extremely threatening attitude. It was the first time I had experienced such fear and most of all, surprise. Conrad is unrelated to the problem between us! I had received those words in shock. I had not understood the meaning of getting angry for others. Moreover, attaching that disgraceful nickname, Stupid Swordsman, had made me hate him even more. I had thought that it would be great if he disappeared. However, everyone else was attracted to the Black Knight. The men listened to his advice and trained every day. Then there was the kidnapping incident. The case that went on for two years was resolved in about a month. The dragon, which a country could not be guaranteed to beat despite using their entire military strength, was defeated by this one person. This was too unreasonable. At first, I could not accept the Black Knight. However, I have now accepted him! Hah! I attacked Dean. Gh! The attack forced Dean to try to maintain his balance. HAA! Gan! I passed Deans broadsword and thrust at Deans torso. The impact blew Dean backwards. - Crash* The sound of the wooden sword falling echoed. Winner! Adelbert! The Swordsman Corps champion is Adelbert Abercrombie! Waaaaa! Cheers rose from the audience at the referees declaration. After listening to the declaration, I left the arena without worrying about the fallen Dean. That was why I didnt notice. My thrust had dented Deans armor and he fainted, his eyes white. I only found out the next day. ___________________________________________________________________ He was carried away. He was actually taken away. Carried It is true that he got taken away. Imsorry Brandon, Adolf, Celestia, and I had bitter faces. Amy was apologizing in tears. Finally a victim Celestia murmured, while becoming pale. We understood the feeling. We were wondering if a victim would appear or not throughout the match. At last, in the finals, a victim appearedthe Swordsman Corps Vice Captain. Tomorrow is Celestias and my turn. Fix that magic reinforcement quickly! Adolf drew closer to Amy and begged her in a cold sweat. I thought to myself: Im glad that Im exempted from the qualifying rounds! While I thought that it was unfair for the other captains, it was better than hurting the other subordinates with that ridiculous weapon. In order to ensure that the wooden weapon used in the qualifying rounds was safe, we carefully examined the spell while forgoing sleep. ___________________________________________________________________ I wonder if Dean is alright? Well, he is the vice captain, so he should be okay? We journeyed into noble territory to walk Alices three friends home. Apparently, these three were born nobles. Why did they go to a servant school? Even now, they wouldnt speak. I still dont think I said anything strange a while ago? UmBlack Knight-sama The silent Ashe started to speak. What? I answered normally, but she looked down and winced. Umwhy do you think nobles and commoners are the same? Ashe asked as she looked downwards. Her brows seemed to furrow a bit. Claude and Alice had the same expression. I thought it was a funny question. Based on what you say, you seem to look down on commoners. I said in the usual serious and deep voice of the Black Knight. The trios faces started to pale. No, I didnt mean it like thatI mean that the nobility all have higher positions and identities, so the priority is usually given to nobles As I listened to Ashe, I thought about it again. Aristocracy looked down on commoners. The different way of identifying themselves certainly plays a role. That is true. However, in terms of priorities, I think it changes depending on the situation. Huh? Ashe looked like she couldnt understand what I meant. This was the stereotypical way of thinking until now. It was especially true for nobles like her. We are great because we are nobles. Therefore, commoners are an inferior existence. Thanks to nobles like these, commoners like Aaron-san started to hate nobles. However, this way of thinking was wrong. The demons had begun to move. Humans had to help each other. Nobles could abandon commoners. However, the reverse was also true. In order to prevent that from happening, steps had to be taken to change it, one at a time. That was why I told the girls the value of each and every human being. We humans are all equal, except for our being born into different situations. There are also people like Conrad and me, who were born commoners and became nobles. This is one of the reasons I do not treat them as mere commoners. We nobles are supposed to work for the sake of protecting them. Everyone lives by supporting each other, even if they arent aware of it. That is why I have to respect the commoners. Without them, we cant live. Dont you guys go to a servant school? I might not be convincing, but how about looking at the outside world, instead of just the aristocracy. If you look at humans everywhere, Im sure that you will improve in your jobs. They stayed silent after listening to my words. While it might be difficult, there is no other way to get the girls to believe that. While it might not be good to impose the values of my original world onto them, as long as I am staying here, I will try to make this a good country. While I am the only one thinking about it now, I hope there will be others thinking about the future of the country. It would be difficult. As difficult as moving the world. After all, it was something very simple. Even then, when one person moved forward, everyone else would move to follow. That was one of the Black Knights jobs. ___________________________________________________________________ Equality, huh? After sending the three girls home, I bid farewell to Chie and the rest. I then returned to a rented apartment in the commoner area. It was slightly run down, but that suited me just fine. It was a room with the minimum amount of furniture. I thought about Chies words of wisdom in this room. I had never thought about commoner and noble equality. Chie and Conrad were different. Until I heard those words earlier, I thought aristocracy should look down on commoners. Another possible reason, that was the kind of world I lived in during my time as an assassin. If I had met Chie earlier, perhaps I would never have done such a crappy job. When I looked at her, I could only feel embarrassed. Saying that kind of thing should be reality. Talking about that kind of future as if it was something so simple. Seriously, what kind of country did you grow up in?! I have heard stories about her family, but I had never heard stories of her country. Ah, whatever. If she wants to change this country, then allow me to help. It might be something that I have to do. In order to walk together with my one best friend. C To be continued CH 22 The reinforcement magic was too strong!? Stupid Swordsman and I unusually spoken in sync. It was the second day of the preliminaries. Conrad, Amy, Stupid Swordsman, Muscle Brother-san, and I were all currently in the Military Personnel Seating area. The reason Stupid Swordsman and I were in sync was because we were confused when Amy suddenly apologized to Conrad after he drowsily came to the seating area. When Muscle Brother-san, Amy, and Conrad joined us, the three of them explained the reason for the apology to us in very sleepy voices. The reason the three of them all appeared to be sleepy was because they had been up with Amy for most of the night, re-casting the reinforcement magic. So thats why Kyle and Deens armours were dented. My face stiffened when I heard this. Eh? Deens armour had been dented? Stupid Swordsman asked me this like he was hearing it for the first time. Oh yeah, this guy had left without making sure that Deen was okay. Umm, shouldnt you be worried and check on your opponent after blowing him away? I asked him, flabbergasted. Conrad and the others also looked at Stupid Swordsman with amazement. Wa-, wait! Why are you guys looking at me like that!? Stupid Swordsman said, while faltering before our gazes. The rooms temperature seemed to rapidly drop at his reaction. Then, as the tension in the room was reaching its peak: Ah! There you are, Swordsman Corps Captain! A man from the Swordsman Corps rushed over. He seemed to have been looking all over the place for Stupid Swordsman. Hmm? What is it? Why are you in such a rush? Stupid Swordsman asked the man. What was going on? Dont just say What is it! Vice-Captain Deens ribs were fractured, so he had to be hospitalized! Eh!? Everyone was surprised by the sudden report. Especially Amy, whose face had turned pale. The Swordsman Corps man said: Please come visit him later! With that, he left. We were speechless for a while. Cmon Amy, cheer up! Now, we were trying our best to cheer up the downcast Amy as we watched the Archer Corps preliminaries. Amy was a timid person who took responsibility for her actions. In fact, it was one of her virtues, but it caused this incident to affect her deeply. Amy hung her head sadly. It seemed that our attempts to cheer her up only made her more despondent. I mean su-sure, maybe you did cast the reinforcement magic excessively, and itd be bad if you didnt feel repentant about the whole thing, but the one who injured him was Stupid Swordsman. Just bring this stupid guy with you when you visit, and Im sure everything will work out fine. Hey! Who you calling stupid!? Stupid Swordsman grumbled beside me as I did my best to comfort Amy. Well, you did actually injure him, Adel. Muscle Brother-san tried to calm Stupid Swordsman down. Stupid Swordsman went silent upon hearing those words, and looked down with a sullen face. Sheesh, was he a little kid or something? Ah, thats right. Commander, you watched the Swordsman Corps matches with Alice and the others yesterday, didnt you? Conrad suddenly changed the subject. It seemed as though he was trying to change the mood. I really had to thank him. By changing the conversation to a more cheerful topic, Amys mood could improve. As expected of Conrad, he was a capable man. Well, I had originally arranged to meet with just Claude, but I stumbled into Alice by chance on the way there, so we ended up watching the matches together. So thats what happened. Conrad nodded his head in understanding, leaving the other three to tilt their heads in confusion. Hey, whos Claude? Muscle Brother-san asked the question that Amy and Stupid Swordsman had on their minds. What, they dont know about him? As the Imperial Covert Investigator, Claudes identity was mostly a secret. He was, however, rather well known for his excursions to the shopping district. Hes my friend. Since explaining was a pain, I answered simply. Besides being a comrade and a partner in crime, among other things, since he was my first peer, I used the word friend. Friendas in your companion? Muscle Brother-san said with a surprised expression. It was a bit rude. Well, hes pretty much my friend!but, in the empire, hes the only one I have I responded to Muscle Brother-sans question, but I became sad at the fact that, other than Claude, I had no one to call a friend. It might have been my imagination, but the raucous soldiers seemed to have fallen silent since a while back Uhhh, that, um Sorry. Muscle Brother-san apologized to the crestfallen me. Stop, its too sad. Agh, everybody is looking at me with pity in their eyes!! Even Stupid Swordsman is looking at me like that!! An awkward silence came over the military personnel seating area. This pitiful consolation continued past the start of the Archer Corps finals I was waiting for the starting signal for the match against the Archer Corps Vice-captain, Charlotte Aveline. It seemed that the Military Personnel Seating Area had become quiet, for some reason. Had something happened? A strangely dark and heavy atmosphere was oozing from there Captain, are you getting complacent? I heard Charlotte sullenly comment on how I was looking at the Military Personnel Seating Area, so I turned towards her. She had long hair, tied into a ponytail, that flowed down to her waist and sharp, blue eyes, all complemented by a dignified face. Her height was average, around 160 kuameito. She was wearing leather armor over a white shirt, dark brown leather pants, and long black boots. She was the Archer Corps number two, with my helpor not. Sheesh, youre always like that. Your attitude shows that you have no interest at all in your opponent. Youre really good at riling up your opponents, you know. But why? Do you really have no interest in your opponents? Ah, so thats it. This is just your normal behaviour. Whenever we had to deal with paperwork, youd always find some trivial reason to run away, and then, when you came back the next morning, you still wouldnt even try to help with the work. Do you hate us subordinates? Is that it? Charlotte made no attempts to hide her ill-humour as she straightforwardly described her dissatisfaction. Perhaps it was just my imagination running wild, but those words felt like arrows stabbing into my chest. Charlottes attitude towards me was nothing unusual, but today she was twice as scathing. Haah~ Hey, Captain! Are you even listening? It seems that letting out a sigh was a mistake. Her sardonic comments were becoming unbearable, so I decided it was time to call her out on it. Charlotte, why are you in such a bad mood today? Whyis it? Huh? Was asking that question a mistake? When I asked that question, it seemed as though Charlotte was emitting a black aura. Was it just my imagination? Charlotte trembled as she clenched her fists tightly and began to reply in a low, dreadful voice. Do you think I dont have a reason to be angry? You know I asked you to sign the papers due this week before the preliminaries. Yet, even now, you probably still havent even glanced at a single piece of the paperwork, am I right? I bet you went on a trip instead. You did, right? You probably went and made passes at all the girls you saw, both in the castle and on the streets, right? It must be great having servants. You can just throw all your work onto them and go off to do whatever you want, you I broke into a cold sweat upon hearing Charlottes words. Shoot, I forgot about those documents. Haah~, Why must the Archer Corps captain be so difficult It would be so much nicer if you were like Black Knight-sama: zealous about work, considerate of his subordinates work, and, without abusing his power, truly concerned about the people and the country. Biku Hearing Charlottes words, my face twitched. Why would she compare me to that guy, the Black Knight? Why him of all people? There are at least four other captains Well, excluding Adelbert three other captains. Why are you comparing me to the Black Knight? This time, I was the one who was ill-humoured. The nickname that the Black Knight gave was good, but I didnt know what it meant at first. The bad feelings I had were gone, and we interacted normally nowCthinking about it now, our attitudes were to blame back then. Since he is the knight Conrad respects, I certainly couldnt deny that he was the best knight. I knew all thisbut still! I just couldnt stand being compared to that Black Knight!! However, Charlotte didnt know about these thoughts of mine and, as if the previous ill-humour was a lie, responded cheerfully. That person, as a commander, is unparalleled. He oversees the training of not only our corps, but also the soldiers of the other corps. Not only that, he also gives precise instructions during monster or bandit subjugation missions. And, best of all, he actually fills out paperwork on time. Gusa! If her words were like arrows, then that last line was the killing blow. Her previous words were scathing on purpose, but the most effective one was unintentional Charlotte expanded further. Moreover, that person is just so dreamy~. When I fell behind while fighting an ogre, I thought I was done for! He gallantly rushed in while riding a black unicorn. Ah~, It was so lovely, even recalling it now. After slaying the ogre, upon seeing that I had not moved, he purposefully dismounted from the unicorn and worried about me. He carried me all the way to the headquarters. When I saw Charlotte blush and squirm while remembering this, I thought: Who is this person!? The person in front of me should be my vice-captain! Charlotte, a beautiful but stern, hard-working woman! She had followed me, her boss, for a long time, but I had never seen her look like a maiden in love. Charlottes demeanor was famous in the capital, so it was likely that no one else had seen this love-struck maiden side of her either. As proof, the referee, who was close enough to hear the conversation, drew back in surprise. Was that person really Charlotte? Ah, ummIs it alright if we start soon? Either because he thought that we couldnt leave the audience waiting, or because he was thrown off by this never before seen side of Charlotte probably both the referee interjected. Lets start at once. I immediately replied. I wouldnt be confused by this any longer. I held the bow in my left hand and adopted a battle stance. Charlotte came to her senses and also assumed a battle stance. She had completely returned to the normal Charlotte. Well then, win or lose, lets have a fair fight!! Now thenBegin!! At the signal, we both created some distance from each other. Create a block of ice: Ice Block! Raise the earth! Gnome Block! We invoked each of our specialty elements and created many ice and earthen walls to hide behind. Since the specialty of the Archer Corps was long-distance attacks, we were unsuited for close combat. We could aim for the vitals and kill with the bow and arrow, but hitting a moving opponent was an art. It was a hard-to-handle weapon, and not very effective against large monsters. Since archery techniques alone were not enough, we had to use magic to compensate. Just like how we were using the ice and earth walls. Against another long-distance attacker, like an archer, protecting yourself against arrows was essential, so on the tournament ground, where there were no barriers, we had to make our own. We often used this method in actual combat. Of course, it wasnt suited for close quarters combat or against large monsters, but it was useful for protecting against most attacks. However, it was impossible to hide forever. I moved towards the walls of ice while staying behind cover. Assuming that Charlotte was doing the same thing, we should be gradually approaching each other. I nocked an arrow from the quiver on my back. Normally, we would enchant the arrow with magic to increase its killing ability, but that would disqualify us for foul play in this match. Though the arrows used in the matches were magically reinforced, they werent reinforced to an extreme extent and only had the power to bruise. Even if it hit the head, it would only cause swelling. I thought that was the gist of it, but killing someone would be grounds for disqualification in this match. Even when using the competition arrows, since they were strengthened with reinforcement magic, the arrows could be lethal. That was why, if the arrows were enchanted, it would mean that there was an intent to kill. As I searched for her, with my bowstring drawn, Charlotte and I passed by each other. -Ba! I shot the arrow. ~Chies Perspective~ As expected, since its a match between the captain and the vice-captain, its on a completely different level. Muscle Brother-san commented on the match between Long Blue-haired Ikemen and Charlotte. Had something happened, for there to be a chilling feeling shortly before the match started? As I watched the finals, I thought back on how the two people were acting before the match. Charlotte had been speaking harshly towards Long Blue-haired Ikemen as usual, but at some point, she became good-humored. Celestia Aveline was the Archer Corps Vice-Captain. She was 20 years old. Three months ago, she and I subjugated ogres together. I brought the same few subordinates every time, other than that one time. Normally, Conrad would come with me as my aide, but he had other work that day, so I brought Charlotte as a substitute aide. Then, something happened. I had never had an aide other than Conrad accompany me before, so I moved as if Conrad were with me. Putting it simply, I gave orders to my subordinates without considering the difference in level between Conrad and Charlotte. As a result, Charlottes leg was injured by an ogres attack. I was separated from her, engaging another ogre, but my blood froze when I saw that. Realizing that it was my fault, I dispatched the ogre in front of me. Luckily, I was able to get onto Hayate, and as he leapt at full strength, I drew Sakuya and decapitated the ogre attacking Charlotte. I dismounted from Hayate as he landed, rushed over to her, and carried out first-aid treatment on her leg as I apologized. It would have been better for her to ride back to headquarters on a horse, but since I was the only knight, there were no horses. Hayate would absolutely never let anybody other than me ride him, so I had to carry her in a princess carry back to headquarters. I had never been princess carried, so I didnt think a day would come when I would do the carrying. After reminiscing about that, I returned to watching the match. There was a slight difference in the rules for the Archer Corps matches. If the arrows werent magically reinforced, they would have minimal strength, so the arrows used in the matches would be ineffective, and nothing would happen. For that reason, the match wasnt a pointless one. If the arrowhead hit the left side of the chest meaning the heart it would decide the outcome of the match. Each corps had the same rules for the last day of the preliminaries. It seemed like there were some people who were dissatisfied with the rules ending it too quickly, but I thought that it was pretty interesting. In each match, they used their specialty magic to create a battle environment, and since it was never the same, it was exciting to watch the battles. Then, when they moved to avoid the arrows, there was the suspense of not knowing when they would be hit! Well, in the middle, I became crestfallen and only had vague memories of the matches, but the Archer Corps battles kept me on the edge of my seat! The current match was especially exciting. In these circumstances, the level of their technique, strength, and judgement far exceeded that of the others. They anticipated their opponents attacks and dodged them while counter attacking. It looked easy to do, but it was actually difficult. Unlike how it was with close quarters weapons, one could not be indecisive when attacking from a distance. If they got closer, their accuracy would improve, but then they wouldnt be able to deal with attacks from swords, spears, and similar weapons. It would be different if the arrows were made of metal, but in this world of Eldoa, they were made of wood. There were some arrows that could withstand swords, spears, and blunt weapons, but either way, arrows were projectiles: long-range weapons. Due to that, technique, strength, and judgement were as important as magic strengthening for an archer in a real battle. Well, I only knew this from the knowledge that was given to me. (ED: To clarify, she is probably talking about the knowledge the god gave her.) Now then, lets focus on the match. Though they were both strong, high level people, Long Blue-haired Ikemen would probably win. After watching him several times, I understood that his technique was superior. However, there was no apparent difference between them in the match. There was also a chance that he would be hit by one of his opponents on the last day of the preliminaries. Well then, I have to go soon. While standing behind an ice block, I gripped my bow. It was about time for Charlottes weakness to appear. Well, she had been trying to mitigate that weakness recently. I broke into a run in Charlottes direction. Charlotte was breathing heavily, about to raise her bow. Okay, just as expected. Charlottes weakness was that she had less stamina than I did. Though, that was my weak point as well. Besides: Charlotte, didnt you last longer this time? Her stamina had increased from before. Of- of course! I didnt skip out on training once!! As she said that, she shot an arrow at me. Heh I smiled as I dodged the arrow and sent one back at her. Since I wasnt intending to hit her, she easily dodged the arrow, despite breathing heavily. That is, the arrow had guided her to the perfect position, and now she had been caught. !? Charlotte noticed something amiss with the place she stepped on, but it was too late. -Pikipikipiki! I activated the trap magic under her feet, and Charlottes lower body froze to the ground. This was also one of the tactics we archers used. There were many ways to restrict a fast-moving target, but a tired opponent like this was easy to lead into a prepared trap. An opening would appear when a tired opponent was pressed. Sheesh, you let your guard down! As I said that, I shot an arrow towards the dumbfounded Charlotte. The arrow flew straight at her. -Ton! It hit her on her chest. Though I thought so every time, it was a pitiful sound. Winner, Adolf Addinsell! The champion of the Archer Corps Tournament is Adolf Addinsell! CWhaaaa!! The crowd went wild when the referee announced the winner. After we both erased our ice blocks, stone walls, and traps, we faced each other. Haah~, I still lost Charlotte sighed and dropped her shoulders. Haha! Of course! Your defeat was inevitable! I happily said to Charlotte. When Charlotte heard that, her face soured. It was really scary! We gave our formal bows. Well, now Ill head to where Conrad and the others are. Huh? What are you saying? Charlotte responded in her usual tone. Shoot, I should have tried to discreetly sneak over to where Conrad and the others were. Right now, you need to finish the paperwork. Finish it before the day ends. While saying that, she grabbed my neck and dragged me out. Gueh! Hey, cut it out! It hurts!! But, if I dont do this, you will run away, right? Tch, it was exposed. It seemed that I would be doing paperwork today. However, before that, I got it, I got it! Still, let me go to the Military Personnel Seating area once. I am supposed to report to Conrad after the match finishes. Haah? Isnt it fine if you send a message through a subordinate? Well, that was true but Its not only that! I arranged to train with the Black Knight after the preliminaries!! -Biku! With Black Knight-sama? Charlotte reacted when I mentioned the Black Knight. I saw her cheeks redden, and her face loosened. Hey, you really are Thats an important matter! Lets go! Lets go immediately!! Charlotte, who had turned into a love-struck maiden, dragged me towards the Military Personnel Seating area by the neck. When I saw this, I thought: Black Knight, an unbelievable woman has fallen for you Since I knew how much of a pain Charlotte was, it was the first time I pitied that Black Knight. I followed Charlotte while sighing. Aah, I studied! The Commander said, after Adolf and Charlotte left. Hm? Black Knight, are you still studying, even now? Curious, Brandon asked the Commander. Ah, I need to find out what to do about the Archer Corps training going forward. From now on, you are going to spar with Long Blue-haired Ikemen, Muscle Brother-san. Dont call me Muscle Brother-san. Brandon objected to the nickname the Commander gave him. After half a year, he should have realized that it was futile. Haah, whatever. That aside, Ive gotten hungry. Since it seems that Black Knight has work, you should wait here. Also, since Conrad is the vice-commander, you should send somebody to go buy it. Brandon stood up as he said that. Go, Adel! Wait a minute! Why me!? Adelbert was taken along. UmthatIalso After that, Amy followed them, and I was left waiting with the Commander. At any rate, the finals were truly amazing! As I talked with the Commander, I saw that her face had become loose from the afterglow of the excitement. Yes, as expected of Adolf and Charlotte. I responded, delighted that the Commander had enjoyed it. The Commander who had to conceal her appearance and had to constantly wear armor. I thought that she had to feel cramped a lot of the time. When I had heard that she was not considered a mature adult at 17 years old, I doubted whether she could bear the burden of being the Commander. However, despite those doubts, I saw that the Commander had worked for the good of the country with all of her effort, and I felt that it was good that I was serving under such a person. Besides, Claude was there as a friend to the Commander, who was swamped with work everyday. Whenever the Commander talked with him, she truly had fun. Though I was jealous, I was also grateful for it. Since she was from a foreign country, the Commander would sometimes look up at the sky with a lonely expression on her face. I had only learned that she could no longer return to her hometown the other day. When Claude arrived, the Commander seemed happier. Whenever the Commander talked with a friend as an equal, she was truly lively. It was different from how she was with Alice and me. Although she trusted us, Alice and I were subordinates. Of course, friends and subordinates were different. That was why I trusted Claude and wanted to help him with Alices matter. Just like with the Commander, I didnt know where he came from. However, as the one who saved the Commander from loneliness, he was indispensable. Naturally, I didnt lose to Claude in supporting the Commander. Besides, I wanted to protect the Commanders surroundings. I respected the Commander, but I also felt another emotion. I didnt know what this feeling was, but it was special to me. I stayed close to the Commander while holding onto those feelings. My thoughts changed to this as I sat next to the cheerful Commander. Yo~, I made you wait Upon hearing that voice, I raised my eyes. There was Long Blue-haired Ikemen and, for some reason, Charlotte. Ah, thank you for your work. For now, I replied, waiting for them to come here. Black Knight-sama, Vice-commander Conrad, good day. Charlotte greeted us with a sweet smile. As expected of a noble from high society, her movements were refined. Ah, hello Vice-captain Charlotte. I returned her greetings. Suddenly, Charlotte started blushing and squirming, and I tilted my head, puzzled. Aah, Black-Knight-sama is truly gallant and dreamy! As she said that, she walked past Conrad and clasped my left hand, holding it near her chest. Charlottes eyes were sparkling, and her cheeks were pink. I knew that expression well. It was the same expression that fangirls showed Baka-suke. Eh? It couldnt be Black Knight-sama, I would like to ask you something. Eh? Ah, um, what is it? I replied nervously. Black Knight-sama, do you have a lover? -Bu! The soldiers around us did a spit take. N-, no Then, anybody you yearn for? -Zazazaza~ This time, aside from Conrad and Long Blue-haired Ikemen, they drew away from us. If I could, I would also leave. Tha- that, I dont have one either. -Pah! As I replied, my face cramping up, Charlottes eyes sparkled. When I saw that expression, I was convinced. It was as I thought. How did it get to this!? Hey, dont you think that the Commander is feeling troubled? Leave him alone immediately. While I was still bewildered, Conrad interjected and pulled us apart, putting me behind him. Just when I thought I was saved, the atmosphere between Conrad and Charlotte became turbulent. What are you doing, Vice-commander Conrad. That should be my line, Vice-captain Charlotte. Dont you know that you are troubling the Commander? Sparks started to fly from their argument. I called out to Long Blue-haired Ikemen. Umm, I still cant believe this situation, so can you help me confirm it? Whats up with Vice-captain Charlotte? I asked him if I had misunderstood it, hoping for him to deny it. You understood the situation correctly, and I can understand your impulse to escape. In short, the scene before you is reality. As I feared, I received the reply that it was reality. I fell to my hands and knees. After placing a hand on my shoulder, Long Blue-haired Ikemen said: I sympathise with you, but accept it. Charlotte is heads-over-heels in love with you. Be relieved. I will pair you and Charlotte together. Conrad will try to prevent it, but Celestia and Amy will also support you. So, you should stay lively. I didnt know what caused this, but Long Blue-haired Ikemen sympathized with me. If it were like normal, there would be passion and teasing, but there wasnt any here. Why? Why is this Just then, the three people who went to buy lunch returned and were astonished by the quarreling Conrad and Charlotte. They asked a subordinate what was happening, and the soldier said that the Long Blue-haired Ikemen had been consoling me, who was on my knees, for about ten minutes. To be continued CH 23 Haah Right now, during the Spear Corps matches, I sighed. It was said that happiness escapes when you sigh, but in my case, happiness had escaped before I sighed. Ahhhdidnt it turn out fine? Muscle Brother-san was unusually cheerful. However, why was he asking? Either way, it wasnt all okay. Brandon, what turned out fine? -Biku! Conrad asked Muscle Brother-san, and all of the other soldiers, including me, trembled. It was because his voice was both dreadfully quiet and expressionless, to the point that it could have made the ground tremble. In addition, Conrad was giving off a displeased aura. The reason for that was his recent exchange with Charlotte, but why was he so irritated? Co, Conrad? I timidly addressed Conrad. And then: Yes, what is it, Commander? I was surprised. The irritated Conrad disappeared, and the normal Conrad responded with a gentle smile. Why? Ah, no, its nothing. If its the usual Conrad, then its fine. Okay? While feeling relieved that it was the normal Conrad, I told him that it was nothing. Conrad tilted his head in confusion. It seemed that the people around us were relieved that Conrads mood had improved. A-anyways, the Spear Corps matches sure are interesting! I turned my attention to the Spear Corps matches that were taking place in front of me. I watched them closely, using the battles as a reference. There were many types of spears, so there were also different battle styles. The most common form was a lance, which had a short blade attached to a long shaft, as well as a conical guard on the handle. Many of the knights in my Knight Corps used lances. Another spear, called an ahlspiess, was shorter, about 1.5 mels long, with a rather long blade and a circular guard. Within the Spear Corps, the number of people who wielded an ahlspiess was not low. Just like there were various spears, there was a variety of fighting styles. As a result, it was difficult to come up with a training menu for the Spear Corps. It was the same with the Knight Corps. It was easier to make one unified plan for the other four corps. On the other hand, there were all sorts of spears, and different fighting styles to go with those spears. In the first place, the members of the Knight Corps werent limited strictly to swords. As I said before, there were knights who used lances, and there were also knights who used blunt weapons. This caused me to have many headaches over the two corps. Therefore, I decided to use these preliminary tournaments to create an appropriate plan from now on, which was honestly a pain, but after the half a year I had been enlisted, I was also happy to do it. Well, tomorrowI would have to watch the tournaments while taking care of various things. Various things. I, Celestia Avary, was about to face my second-in-command, Caesar Anviru, a man with short green hair and a build similar to Adels. Anyways, this really was lighter than the partisan that I normally used. That was natural, since it was made entirely out of wood, but as a result, even the blade at the tip wasnt heavy at all. I thought about this as I swung the wooden spear. Yep, it was light. If it was against a squad captain or a vice-captain, I probably wouldnt lose. However, if it was the Commander or Conrad, it would likely be difficult. To begin with, I was no match for Black Knight-dono. The extent of that persons strength was unfathomable. After all, that person single-handedly repelled the feared Cursed Dragon, Fafnir. It was impossible for me to reach that level. However, that was why I wanted to have a match with that person. In truth, I wanted to have an all-out fight, using all of our skills, but under these circumstances, it was an unspeakable luxury. For that reason, I decided to completely devote my body and soul to this fight. Since all of the other captains were watching, I couldnt show a disgraceful appearance. Caesar! Dont hold back. Use your full strength! I held the wooden spear above my head and spun it multiple times. As you wish! Caesar took the same pose. His specialized weapon was an ahlspiess. Of course, the ahlspiess was also made of wood. The Ahlspiessen also held the nickname of Thrusting Drill Spear. It was good for oth offense and defense, and many in the Spear Corps used that type of spear. In a masters hands, it worked wonders in close combat. Caesar was also one of the people who could work such wonders. I couldnt be careless. ReadyBegin! At the referees signal, we simultaneously dashed forward. Ooh! As expected of a captain and a vice-captain!! I excitedly watched the match between Celes and Caesar. The signal marked the start of an amazing match that showcased not only their skillful spearmanship, but most of all, their nimble movements. They probably wouldnt lose to the agile Claude in that respect. Yep, it could be good to observe Claudes motions. Moreover, Celes was wielding that heavy wooden spear well. It definitely should have been as heavy as a normal spear. Well, it was lighter than the partisan she normally used, but that one was specially made for Celes. She has the same superhuman strength as ever If Im right, her spear is already heavier than a normal partisan. Next to me, Stupid Swordsman and Muscle Brother-san spoke with cramped faces. It seemed that Celestia Avary was either the second or third strongest out of all of the officers. The reason she was second was because I took first place. I didnt feel proud of it though, since this body was given to me by Amaterasu-sama. I wasnt saying that I liked my superhuman strength, okay! Wait, who was I speaking to? Anyways, Celes was really strong. If she went up against Muscle Brother-san, it would be a good match. You couldnt tell from her beautiful, delicate-looking appearance, but it was the truth. I heard that she had thrown trolls with her bare hands during the troll subjugation expedition the other day. Was it possible that she had used that Seoi Nage that I taught her? (TL: Seoi Nage = Judo shoulder throw) No way, that couldnt be. That move used the opponents strength to throw them, but trolls should be too big for it to be possible. Why wouldnt it be? I was unable to completely refute it, and I thought that if it was Celes, it wouldnt be strange for it to be possible. I thought that Celes was a formidable opponent. She was a skilled person, with both speed and power. She also had plenty of combat experience. What should I do? I was starting to feel the pressure. Celes and Amy had strong feelings of admiration for me. It seemed like I might have become their role model. Just like I was for Conrad, Claude, and Alice. Possibly even the Royal Family. Woah, now my stomach felt like it had butterflies in it. Commander? Are you alright? Conrad realized that I was holding my stomach and checked on me. Conrad always observed me well. He was attentive, the complete opposite of that stupid Yuusuke. Conrads kindness made the pain decrease slightly. Im alright, just a little nervous from thinking about the matches two days from now. Everyone around me, including Conrad, looked at me with surprise when I said that. Huh? Did I say something strange? Bla-Black Knight-sama is nervousIts a jokeright? Stupid Swordsman asked, as if it were impossible. It seemed that Conrad and the others thought similarly. You allWhat do you think I am! I reflexively raised my voice. Seriously, what did they think I was! I was a normal person half a year ago! I cant not feel nervous on this large stage! What is the person who yelled at royalty saying Conrad immediately retorted to my protest. Uh, I couldnt say a thing. I had broken out in cold sweat after that moment, regretting it, but I couldnt say that now. A-anyways, even I can feel nervous. With that, I crossed my arms and stopped talking. In other words, I was sulking. Sheesh, it couldnt be helped that, apart from Conrad and a few other soldiers, nobody knew my appearance. Still, I wished that Conrad had been more considerate, since he knew that I was a girl. Alice was right, Conrad didnt understand a womans heart! Conrad apologized to me over and over, until the finals ended, but I ignored him while sulking and only forgave him the next day. I didnt know why, but the people around us looked at this scene with lukewarm eyes. Hmm? It seemed that something strange was going on in the Military Personnel Seating Area, or was it my imagination? As I thought that, I jumped over Caesars thrust, twirled around in midair, and flew over Caesar. I really had gotten stronger since the last tournament. It was natural, since I regularly went through the training regimen that Black Knight-dono and I thought up. This time, the training menu would be redesigned after the match. I was looking forward to what the next one would be like. Anyways, was it about time to settle this? Of course, Caesar was strong, so it would take a while. I temporarily created some distance and adjusted my stance. I bent low, pointing the spear behind me. My right arm was extended backwards, while my left arm supported me. (TL: Landing pose?) I took a breath and looked straight at Caesar. He took a defensive stance. Good call. However! -Da! In an instant, I rushed up to Caesar. -Dokon! I aimed my spear at the center of Caesars abdomen, aiming to shake him. In the end, his wooden spear broke, and Caesar was sent flying into a wall. Its over! The winner is Celestia Avary! The champion of the Spear Corps battles is Celestia Avary! -WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! The crowd cheered at the referees declaration. I rushed over to Caesar. Shoot! I intended to hold back, but I accidentally put too much strength into it! Hey! Caesar! Are you alright!? I noticed as I got closer. Caesar was laying prone, with his eyes rolled into the back of his head. Sh-shit, I really went too far. Me-Medic!! Bring a stretcher!! Hurry!! I agitatedly called for the medics. His bones werent broken, right? Hmm, todays matches were also really interesting, huh. Ah, well, there were also some strange things Do your best Claude and I were discussing the days events over drinks. That said, Claude was drinking whiskey, while I had my juice. Right now, I was in plain clothes and Claude was wearing an all-black outfit. He was dressed that way because he had just reported about something I asked him to investigate, and we started drinking after that. Im sorry for suddenly troubling you. It wasnt really a problem. Its my job, after all. Anyways, how was it? That is After hearing Claudes response, I folded my arms. It was as I thought, huh. Haah, when I wrapped up one problem, another one came up. I understand. Please continue what you were doing. Understood. Also, does Conrad know? Not yet. Itll be hard for him for a while longer, since I want more intel first. Thats right, its too early to tell. Without some preparations now, it would be bad. For the sake of this country, Claude and I had to keep this secret. Well, including Aaron-san, it was three people. I understand. As you wish, Ill continue the investigations tomorrow. Approved. Ill be watching the matches next to them, so Ill leave it to you. Next to them, the royal family. Afterword I made you wait a long time. How was chapter 23? The chapter ended up being slightly shorter. Well, although the main character and Claudes conversation is mysterious, please look forward to the conclusion of this Three Country Tournament Arc! Please enjoy the next chapter too! CH 24 C Royal Family Exclusive Audience Seating Black Knight!! Whoa!? As soon as I entered, the princess ran over and hugged me. I was taken by surprise and almost lost my balance, so I readjusted my posture. By His Highnesss orders, I was watching todays matches with him. His Highnesss reason was that the Crown Prince and Princess had requested it. When the order was given, His Highness and Her Highness had been beaming. When I had asked about the reason, it seemed that the Crown Prince and Princess had begged them together. The couple happily granted their request. Officially, it was guard duty, but in reality, I was mostly a conversation partner for the siblings. The prince came in after the princess, but he didnt act as childishly, and looked nervous instead. Honestly, I didnt think that an ordinary person like me was interesting at all. Black Knight, I will be in your care today. The prince greeted me. At first, the prince had used honorifics towards me, but since I was a subordinate of the royal family, I told him that honorifics were unnecessary, so he finally stopped using them. My stomach was hurting. It was mainly due to the Prime Ministers stare. He had arrived with the royal couple, and since he was glaring at me, it couldnt be helped that my stomach hurt. Raizwill you be reasonable and acknowledge the Black Knight? (ED: Reizu -> Raiz at tls suggestion.) His Highness spoke to the Prime Minister in amazement. Beside him, Her Highness also nodded. I knelt down immediately. Your Highness, Queen-sama. I am honored to wholeheartedly serve you today. His and Her Highness nodded to my words. I leave it to you, Black Knight. Well, please stand. We have also been looking forward to watching the matches with you today. In response, I stood up and turned around to greet the esteemed Prime Minister. Your Excellency, please treat me well. Hmph! As expected, was he still displeased by the fact that I had suddenly become a Duke and the leader of the Knight Corps? Since I had gotten used to being hated, I wasnt offended, but it still didnt feel pleasant. When I glanced at the royal couple, they were wearing strained smiles. As His Highness said, it seemed that the Prime Minister still didnt want to accept me. I guess the road to being accepted was long. Black Knight~! Please sit down quickly!! I was starting to feel rather down when the princess clung to my right arm. She hung onto my arm, tilting me slightly. It seemed that the princess had gotten bored. The prince, who was nearby, sighed in amazement at his little sister. The royal couples faces relaxed at their daughters cute actions. This wont do. Black Knight, please escort Elene. As you wish. I replied, and then turned around to get the princess to let go of my hand for a moment. Princess-sama, if it pleases you, I shall be your escort. I placed my right hand on my chest and offered my left hand to her. The princess laughed as she curtsied elegantly and took my hand. For some reason, I had gained the knowledge of how to act as an escort from Amaterasu-sama. Although this was actually a mans job, please make do with me, Princess. After I made sure that Chie had escorted Elene to the seats, I turned to face Raiz. Raiz, youre stubborn, arent you? Please have more caution, Your Highness. Raiz became sullen at my words. Dear me, youve always been stubborn, ever since you were a child, but its already been half a year. Based on Conrads reports, there shouldnt be any problems. What are you displeased with? That is so. He was able to earn the trust of the populace. Is there something that doesnt satisfy you? Claire and I asked. It may have been my imagination, but I could see a black aura rising from Claire. I will recognize his strength. However, he is still a dubious person, so I cannot entrust that plan to him. He wields a sword unlike any we have ever seen before: a weapon that obliterated the Cursed Dragon Fafnir. It might be a cursed, demonic sword. I listened to Raizs reasoning. Her sword, Sakuya, certainly looked ominous. However, it was actually the opposite. It was a sacred, miraculous sword. The priests said that they felt a pure essence from Sakuya. It was, beyond a shadow of a doubt, not a cursed sword, but Raiz still harbored some doubts. Havent I told you? Sakuya is perfectly safe. You also heard it from the priests. No, the priests could have been deceived by magic. This guy was still It was good for him to be wary as the prime minister, but his wariness was directed at the wrong target. I was starting to get a mild headache. Raiz. -Biku! Claire, who had been silent until now, let out a quiet voice. N-not good. When she was like that, it was bad to approach her. I discreetly distanced myself from Claire and Raiz. There was a saying I had heard from Chie. Never tickle a sleeping dragon. (TL: Literally- Dont touch the god, and no curse will befall you.) It was exactly like that. Y-your Highness? Raiz looked at Claire with a face that said Oh shoot! What have you been saying until now? You were saying that the person who was hand-picked by His Highness himself is suspicious. Conrad, your son, and I are all right here. None of us oppose him. You should have gotten to know the Black Knight in this half year. You should have noticed his excellence, as well as how much he thinks about this country and its people. It is true that the Black Knights origins are uncertain, but he is not a dubious person! He is also the person chosen by the black unicorn. As Raiz listened to Claire, his face paled. The Black Knight definitely wasnt a dubious person. The guardian deity of our empire had also been chosen by a unicorn. Then came Claires finishing blow. Raiz, please do go home for today. I want to enjoy the matches with the Black Knight and my family. If you are going to be pouty and sullen next to me, you will ruin the mood. Putting it plainly, youre a nuisance. With that, Claire told her attendants to kick Raiz out. Y-You all! Let go of me!! Your Highness!! Give up, Raiz. Its your fault for angering Claire. Raiz continued to cry out after the door closed, but I decided to ignore it today. Frankly, I had also wanted him out. Now then, let us go as well, Your Highness. Thats right, the children are waiting. With that, I imitated Chie and escorted my wife to the seats. Black Knight, whats that weapon? Which one? I explained it to the princess while we watched the matches. For a girl to have interest in weapons Though, that wasnt something a sword-otaku like me could say. Black Knight knows about many different weapons, huh. You flatter me, Your Highness. I thanked the prince for his words of admiration. I had gotten used to this sort of behavior. Well, I had attended nobles parties and banquets during the last half year, so I had gotten accustomed to this way of speaking. At first, it was a problem. I was originally nothing more than a high school girl, so I had never imagined that I would have the chance to interact with nobility, much less go to another world. Doing those things really stressed me out. Now I understood what my father had said about socializing at the company. In my case, if I hadnt imitated the nobles wives, it would have become a larger problem. Chris, Elene, right now, everyone here knows about Chie. There isnt a problem with calling her by her name right now. His Highness said while smiling. Now that I looked, the attendants around me were the ones who knew my name and appearance. They were the people who had been attacked by the ogres. Where had the Prime Minister gone? Raiz is taking the day off. That way, you can be at ease while you talk. Her Highness said with a smile. Ah, so that was it. So the Prime Minister had angered Her Highness. Although she was acting normally, I could tell from the way His Highness and the servants averted their gazes. It seemed that the prince had also guessed it. His face had cramped up a bit. So its alright to call each other by name today?! Only the princess let out a happy voice. Even though the reactions around us were easy to read, she hadnt realized it. This princess-sama would become an important person in the future. Yes, theres no problem with that. When I found my voice again, I answered the princess. She hadnt noticed anything. The seating area was surrounded by a barrier, so our voices werent audible. It had been deployed by my subordinates, who were outside the entrance. I couldnt take off my armet, but calling me by name was alright. Then, Ill also call you Chie. The prince said with delight. Was he that eager to call me by my name? Chie, why are there some people who use weapons and some who dont in the fighter corps? The princess asked while tilting her head. The question must have been nagging at her. The unarmed fighters must have intrigued her to no end. Thats because the fighter corps is split into two divisions. I explained to the princess. One of the divisions is made up of people who use melee weapons: maces, battle-axes, horsemans flails, and similar weapons that have destructive power. The other division uses magically reinforced gloves and boots, but they can still use weapons. For some reason, the princesss eyes sparkled as I explained it to her. Still, it wasnt good for the princess to be interested in these sorts of things. I regretted explaining it to her. Princess-sama, shouldnt you be more interested in fashion or dance, rather than weapons and battles? I decided to start with advising her. The attendants all nodded in agreement. Muu, what about you, Chie? As a girl, you should also be fashionable!! The princess puffed her cheeks in complaint. Sheesh, so it had come to this. However, the princess and I were different. I am a knight, but you are the empires princess. We are both girls, but we have different statuses. Of course, as the royal familys exclusive knight, I must mind my manners. As a princess, you must watch your behaviour more than me. Do you understand? I tried to be as gentle as possible. The princess was discouraged, but she had to understand by now. She was already 14 years old; there were only a few months left before she became an adult. Of course, I didnt tell her to stop enjoying herself, but the princess had to become a fine lady of the country. She was the First Princess of the Empire. Thats right, Elene. We are the ones who support the country. You cannot show a lax appearance, dont you think? His Highness gently instructed her. Yes, the thing I had scolded them about had been fixed. It seemed that they realized that giving gentle instruction was more effective than yelling at the tomboy princess. I understand. I will pay attention. The princess said, seeming slightly downhearted. It was good that she understood. Well, since she was originally an obedient girl, she would comply if we provided a good reason. However, she seemed a little sad. The princess had to be sociable, but it would be a pity if she couldnt learn about the things she was interested in. There was no choice. That being said ? As the countrys princess, it is also important for you to understand the soldiers. If you see anything else that catches your interest, I will explain it to you as best as I can. ! Thank you!! Delighted, the princess hugged me. I ended up saying it, but I really was soft on her. With that thought, I passed the time by watching the matches while explaining things to the royal family. Military Personnel Audience Seating (Conrad POV) Haah Conrad, you look down. Did he accept your apology this morning? When I sighed, Adolf, who was sitting to my right, put his hand on my left shoulder. I accidentally made the Commander angry yesterday, and after the spear corps matches ended, she immediately returned to her room. I didnt know why she got angry, and when I returned home, I immediately explained the situation to my little sister, Alice. Brother Its natural for her to get angry at that. Amazed, she gave me a long sermon. According to Alice, I still didnt understand a womans heart, and that once she explained the reason the Commander was angry, I would feel remorse. What had I done? I, who supports the Commander, hurt her feelings! What should I do? Either way, that guy has a childish side, huh. No, its normal anger, right? I think its because he has no friends, and we thought that he didnt feel the stress of being the countrys representative on that big stage. Eh? Is that so, Celes? Adel aside, theres no way that an officer of the imperial army would be that insensitive. Upon hearing Adolf and Adelberts conversation, Celestia brought a hand to her face. So that was it. We were all rude to her back then. If that person is female, I can understand why she couldnt ignore it. When Celestia said the word female, my heart jumped. No, that sentence was just Celess speculation. The secret was not exposed. No way, that guy cant be female! That Black Knight, who is not lady-like in any way, cant be female! Adolf laughed, while Adelbert grimaced. Even I could tell that those words were really rude. If you said that to a normal girl, it would be rude. I reacted to those words. When that is said, a girl wants to be protected nonchalantly, you know? She had said that while sighing. So that was it If I thought about it, my treatment of women has always been the worst. Most women dumped me after the first meeting. Some people became temporary lovers, but those lasted for three months at most. I wasnt ending it, but rather, they ended up choosing a better person because they got tired of me. Of course, it was because I didnt think about the other person. Arent I the lowest!? Iwill refrain from womanizing Wha-! Why do you look like youve had an epiphany!? I didnt know what type of expression I was making, but amongst my bustling surroundings, I somehow made a resolution. I will understand a maidens feelings. Tournament Grounds, Fighter Corps Finals Ah, so the Commander is escorting the royal family today. The fighter corps vice-captain, Peter Anchorson, said while looking at the royal seating area. The Black Knight was answering any questions the prince and princess had. What kind of questions would they ask anyway? Well, he is the royal familys exclusive knight. Its also his job to accompany the royal family. Well, he does resemble a Commander like that. Just as Peter said, without the Commander, who was the royal familys exclusive knight, there was always escort work to be done. Now that the Black Knight was here, that work had decreased. Ahh, well, its almost time to start. Yes. With that, we took some distance from each other and prepared ourselves. I was wielding a battle-axe. Of course, it was a wooden practice weapon. On the other hand, Peter wasnt holding anything. He was a martial artist who fought unarmed. If there was anything to point out, the boots and gauntlets he wore and infused with magic were his weapons. Right now, the items Peter was reinforcing with magic werent the ones he normally used on missions. If he used those, then even items reinforced with magic would be smashed. He wore dark blue leather armor, dark brown leather pants, brown gauntlets, and brown boots. His grey hair matched his eyes, and he was as big as I was. He was a full three years younger than me. We of the fighter corps had gotten used to his grim face, but children, without exception, would cry upon seeing it. He liked children and was disheartened, but we sympathized with him. The only grim thing about him was his face. As the thought crossed my mind, I tightened my expression and waited for the referees signal. The referee made sure that we were ready. Ready, begin!! The referee gave the signal in a loud voice, and we leapt forward at the same time. I swung my battle-axe down, and Peter blocked it by holding his hands in a cross pattern. The vice-captains of the squads were skilled. This included Peter. He used to only focus on power, but now, his speed had improved as well. Youre faster than before, huh. You see, Captain, its because you played the Oni game with us, the game the Knight Captain played with the magicians. He pushed me backwards with his arms and struck at me while my balance was broken. I was able to somehow endure it by barely blocking his strike with the handle of my battle-axe. That was really close. We took some distance before we charged again, and exchanged violent blows. I planned to dodge once Peter tried to hit me, make a feint with my battle-axe, and knock him over when he tried to dodge the feint. As the exchange continued, my battle-axe broke. -Baki! Seeing a chance, Peter tried to hit me with a big swing. Most of the audience probably thought that the match was decided. However! -Karan! -Gan! I tossed aside the broken battle-axe and stopped the blow with both hands. I was pushed back from the impact, but that wasnt a problem. As always, blocking the gauntlets with your bare hands. What is your body made of anyways? I just train normally, though. What are you saying? You use weapons to go easy on us. Everyone in the army knows that! We backed off and glared at each other. Is that why you broke my weapon? Of course. Theres no point in fighting a captain who isnt serious. Haha! Thats true. But After a short laugh, I tightened my expression. Dan! I closed in on him in an instant. I am still faster than you. I aimed at the surprised Peter. -Dogon! My hand drove into his stomach. Gah! That one strike sent Peter flying backwards, and he landed face-up on the ground. Winner, Brandon Adams! The champion of the fighter corps is Brandon Adams!! Whoooooooooooooooooooooo! As the crowd cheered, I turned to Peter. Ouchthat was a bit excessive. Of course, since I was bare-handed, I was still going easy. Whoa, how much worse would that be? Peter smiled with a resigned expression. I didnt really get it, but right now, the current vice-captains, excluding Conrad, couldnt beat any of the captains. I could say that for certain. Well, even then, your skills have improved. This reaffirms how amazing the Black Knight is. However, the person himself says he is just doing whats natural. I helped Peter up, and we walked towards the exit while chatting. Just as Peter said, the Black Knight was unaware of how amazing he was. Before, he had just said: Eh? Im just teaching the basics. Im just a normal person with some knowledge, arent I? and called himself normal. I really couldnt match him. I couldnt accept him at first, but I could tell that he was not a selfish person. Thats one of the reasons that person adapted to the army. Its a good thing, isnt it? We continued to talk about the Black Knight as we walked through the corridor, away from the tournament grounds, until we separated. I decided to take the rest of the day off after all that. I would buy lunch and head to the general audience seating area, where my wife and kids were. I had confirmed their location from the arena grounds, so I hurried over there. Royal Familys Exclusive Audience Seating Hey! How did Brandon disappear during the fight just now!? The princess asked me with excitement. Normally, one wouldnt understand what had happened. He didnt really do anything special. He just ran really quickly. He just ran!? Disbelief and shock appeared on her face when she heard my answer. Well, he normally doesnt use weapons, but since he is so much stronger than the others, he uses a battle-axe to handicap himself. When I said that, I recalled the time we first met. At that time, he had simply attacked with brute strength, using a simple charge. Later, during an ogre suppression mission, I was surprised by his speed. After that, I understood why he used a weapon. There was a big difference when he held a weapon. It seemed that all of the vice-captains, apart from Conrad, were below him in terms of skills. However, since the whole army was so focused on strength, I thought that there would be a vice-captain who would be able to beat Muscle Brother-san when he used a weapon. I was troubled since that had not happened. Well, we could always continue to train steadily. Haha! Its lunchtime, right? Yes, since the Black Knights explanations are easy to understand, youre always excited. His and Her Highness called for the attendants to begin preparing lunch. Naturally, the food that was brought out was high-class, so I was a little tempted. I usually asked the attendants for the same menu as them when I ate. The reason was that the dinner I had gotten on the second day was too high-class for me. Someone had mentioned that I would eat with the Royal family, but I was troubled. It wasnt that I didnt have table manners, but I wanted to eat my food normally. That was how I felt, but I couldnt run from todays luxurious meal. While thinking this is just part of the job to myself, I hid my reluctance and chatted with the Royal family as I ate. The food was delicious, but once again, normal food was the best. To Be Continued Afterword Thank you for waiting! How was Chapter 24? There was a little drama, Chies eating situation, and Conrads resolution and thoughts, but I was late again. I think that there are still some typos and errors. No, there are definitely errors. I thank everyone for waiting for such a bad author. I hope you enjoy the next chapter too. TN: The author has said all I want to say CH 25 Royal Family Exclusive Seating Area After lunch, we watched the Magician Corpss matches. As I thought, the light that appeared whenever they used magic was really cool. Whoa! Magicians use many magic items other than staves! Its so cool, Elder Brother-sama!! Ah, it seems like there are many types of staves, but there are also many different accessory magic crystals attached to them. The prince and princess were having a conversation next to me. As they had said, magicians used different types of magic items to support themselves. The staves could be taller than me or shorter than a pen. The magic items could also take the shape of folding fans, bracelets, rings, and necklaces. It all depended on the individuals preference. Even people with magic power, who didnt need to use magic items, still used them to some degree. Also, even if everyone had an individual elemental attribute, it was necessary to have a dedicated magic formation to cast spells of other elements. I only had the Darkness attribute, so I also needed to use a magic formation to cast spells of other elements. However, since the magic formation for summoning magic was inscribed into my soul, I didnt need to carry it around. On the other hand, I absolutely needed a magic formation to create a light in the kitchen or bath, or to unlock the door to my room. By the way, those types of magic formations were sold cheaply at the shopping district. They were extremely convenient for daily life. Blue magic crystals were also sold cheaply for the same reason. Magicians werent the only ones who bought these magical support tools; people with little to no magic power also bought them. In this world, not everybody was born with magic power. Rather, the people who had little to no magic power were an overwhelming majority. Everyone in the Archer Corps used magic, but they amplified and enhanced their attributes by using magic stones and magic formations. Since the Magician Corps consisted of people born with an abundance of magic power, they were the smallest corps in the army. Only one or two of them were dispatched to each village or town. There were excellent magicians among the civilians, but since we couldnt unreasonably conscript them into the army, we were constantly short-handed. Magicians who could use all elements were usually misanthropic hermits who secluded themselves in the wilderness. That was why I had devoted my attention to strengthening the magicians. The main reason was that, apart from Amy and the vice-captain, they didnt have any physical strength! Anyway, back to the auxiliary magic items. They came in all shapes and sizes. The magic crystals were made to take the shape of something that symbolized the element. The shapes were: Diamonds for the Earth element, Hearts for Water, Spades for Wind, Clubs for Fire, the Sun for Light, and the Moon for Darkness. There were other special shapes, but for the most part, it was those six shapes. Crystals with these shapes were embedded into the Archer Corpss bows. Since the Long Blue-haired Ikemen had a rare element, his bow had two magic crystals embedded in it. In his case, Hearts and Spades for Ice. Non-elemental magic like healing or summoning magic could use normal, unprocessed magic crystals. People who had strong magic power and two or three elements had several crystals embedded in their equipment, or had each crystal embedded into an accessory. That was why there were some gaudy people. Either way, magic crystals just amplified your magic power to the limit. Anybody could cast simple spells if they just had a magic formation. Whenever I thought about this, I was reminded that I was from a different world. The power that I received from Amaterasu-sama only changed my magic power a little bit. I had the same amount of magic power as the Demon Lord, but my original elemental attribute had not changed. I thought, wouldnt my element be affected by both the Yin(moon) and the Yang(sun)? Of course, Yin was associated with Darkness, Water, Earth, Plants, Females, Winter, Stillness, Cold, and the Moon. Yang was associated with Light, Fire, Sky, Animals, Males, Summer, Motion, Heat, and the Sun. Haha I couldnt believe that my Otaku knowledge was useful here. Anyways, putting that aside, thats how it was. Of course, it didnt mean that I couldnt use other attributes, but the effects of Fire, Wind and Light were all much weaker. In the case of Wind, I thought it fell under the category of Sky. I could use Fire to the point where cooking wasnt a problem. I could make a gentle breeze with Wind; and with Light, I could only cast Raitoree to the degree where it could barely illuminate a book for reading. If one used it to read books, their eyesight would deteriorate. That was why if I just wore the armet, I could avoid using Magic Crystals. However, nobody wanted to see somebody in pajamas wearing an armet. Anyway, other than Darkness, I also had an affinity with Water and Earth. Even though I had the Darkness attribute, that didnt mean that I could cast original magic. It only meant that I could use Advanced Magic without a magic formation. Judging from that, rather than having the Darkness attribute, I might actually have the Yin attribute. It wouldnt be strange if the body the Sun Goddess made for me had the Yang attribute, but my affinity for the Yin attribute could be due to me being female, or because I possessed it from the start. Maybe I needed to examine this body a little more carefully. However, this Yin Yang philosophy came from China well, it wouldnt be strange for the philosophy to have spread to Japan when people immigrated to Japan from the mainland. (TL: Amaterasu is the Sun Goddess, so her power is Yang.) (ED: Raitoree is probably just Lightly, but the TL didnt like how it looked, and I agree.) Chie? Whats wrong? What are you thinking about? !? Aiie! (TL: Exclamation of surprise.) The prince called out to me, who was lost in thought. The emperor, empress, and princess also looked worried. No good, no good. I was still on escort duty. I am very sorry. I was just thinking about something. Thinking about something? Its a personal matter, please dont worry about it. The Royal Family and the surrounding servants tilted their heads. No, no, no, this wasnt good. I couldnt let the people of this world know what I was just thinking about. It was good that the Prime Minister wasnt here. He disliked me, after all. Hey, whats Chies attribute? At this moment, the princesss carefree attitude interrupted us and saved me from replying. Honestly, it was the best moment to change the subject. My element is Darkness. Darkness, huh~. It really fits Chie! Is that so? I was slightly surprised by the Princesss words. Uhh, its because Chies armour and sword are both black, and even your eyes and hair are black. Youre also accompanied by a black unicorn. It sounds scary, but if its Chie, its really cool! The princess said with a big smile. That was the first time somebody had said that about me, so I felt rather shy embarrassed?. I was always called princess-like, or for better or worse, meek. Ah, thats true. The way you make calm judgements, how you excel at analyzing what is the best course of action, and precisely deal with every situationthe serene Darkness element suits you much better than the Light element. The prince also gave me his evaluation of me, agreeing with the princess. The day after I had been spoken of so harshly by Conrad and the others, the Royal Family, my superiors, showered me with praises. H-huh? My face feels warm? That was strange. It was supposed to always be comfortable in the armor. As the Royal Family continued to shower praises on me, I felt hotter and hotter. It seemed that being showered with excessive praise might be a problem. Tournament Grounds, Magician Corpss Finals It was finally the finals. I didnt like being in public. However, as the Captain, I couldnt not do my best! Alphonse, I wont go easy on you Understood. The current Vice-captain of the Magician Corps, Alphonse Balcon, who was clad in a slender, dark-green robe, held out his right hand. He wore a bracelet on his arm and a ring on his middle finger. The bracelet had a Club Magic Crystal and the ring had a Dia Magic Crystal. He had an affinity to both Fire and Earth elements. Although he was the Vice-captain, he was slightly different from other magicians. I couldnt be negligent. I waited for the starting signal. He also wielded a staff with a Hexagram magic crystal. (ED: We used full suit names earlier to clarify, but we will be switching back to the original names going forward.) Ready, begin!! At the referees signal, we both casted a spell. Flame! Bang! The fire magic that we both cast collided with a loud bang. The first step was to cast a chantless spell while moving to find the opponent. Alphonse had a similar train of thought. I circled around him, wary of his right hand. There was nowhere to hide in this empty arena. I could make my own walls, like the Archer Corps did, but if I had to maintain it while casting magic, my magic power would quickly run out. Even if I had more magic power than a normal person, it still had a limit. Stone Edge! Alphonses Dia shone, and a sharp stone blade came flying. I held out my staff. Sylph Shield. I created a shield of wind and stopped the rock. The shield dispersed, and Goro! Goro! Goro! The rock fell to the ground Since I protected myself, I avoided what would have been an instantly fatal wound, but I would have been injured if it had hit. Up until now, I had incapacitated my opponents in one hit, but it seemed that I couldnt do that with Alphonse. Now then, what element should I use? Military Personnel Exclusive Seating Area You can tell why the Black Knight kept emphasizing physical strength, based on the matches up until now. Celestia nodded at my words. By the way, Conrad appeared to be watching the matches, but his gaze seemed to be unfocused, so we left him alone for the time being. Yep, especially the finals. This is the climax. The finals were going on right before our eyes. The two competitors were moving around so as to avoid being hit, while alternating between attacking and defending. But, isnt the outcome clear? Amy has an affinity with all the elements anyway. Adelbert spoke, as if it was a done deal. In response: Haah~ We all sighed in amazement. H-hey! What is it! You all did it again!! Adelbert raised his voice. He reacted badly. Thats why youre Stupid Swordsman. Celestia held her head while saying that. We all agreed with her. You, I know that you dont want to acknowledge the results of the training thought up by the Black Knight, but at least, as the captain of the Swordsman Corps, pay attention to Alphonses current strength. Guh The Stupid Swordsman fell silent. These sorts of exchanges had become more frequent recently. Since a long time ago, whether it was due to excessive self-consciousness or a superiority complex, he often underestimated his opponents. That was also the case when we first met the Black Knight. The blood had rushed to our heads, but that had not been the case for Adelbert. Despite that, he didnt reflect on the fact that calmly evaluating the opponent was key. (TL: Since the editors got confused C Albert wasnt acting on impulse like the others during that incident in Chapter 8.) Listen, just because somebody has all the elements doesnt mean that they will definitely win. Huh? Adelbert made a strange face. This guy really didnt get it, huh Adel, no matter how amazing the technique is, its meaningless if it doesnt hit, right? I know that!! He raised his voice in response to Celestia. Wasnt this guy older than Celestia? Were their mental ages actually reversed? Thats why Black Knight-dono told them to build their physical strength. Why is it like that!? Hey, hey, dont just give a half-hearted explanation. I would also get angry. Just get it into your head that you need to raise physical ability to be able to avoid attacks!! Celestia, who was running out of patience, finally started yelling. Adelbert widened his eyes in surprise at her angry voice. In other words! When Black Knight-dono saw that the Magician Corpss ability to evade attacks was low, he put all his effort into strengthening them through unprecedented muscle training! Also, training ones body has other merits. Didnt Black Knight-dono say that? Strengthening the body leads to strengthening the mind. I heard from Amy that magic wasnt only about magic power, but also using the mind to manifest the technique. Thats why the Black Knights training is very efficient. As Celestia said, magic consisted of magic power and an element. However, the more difficult magic also required strength of mind. Chanting helped in increasing the strength of the mind. It was possible to make up for magic power and the element with magic items, but there was no way to strengthen the mind. Looking back on it, the Black Knights training methods were on point. A day in the life of the Magician Corps (Oni game) HAHAHA!! ORAORA, you cant move anymore, right?!! GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! Yea, they were trained, in various senses of the word. No really, if I were chased by a pitch black armor wielding a sword, my mind would also be strengthened. Also, the Black Knight seemed to be laughing with delight during practice. He appears evil at times. Why was he even chosen by the Unicorn? On one side of me was a dazed Conrad, and on the other, Adelbert was being lectured by Celestia. It felt weird to watch the finals as all of this went on around me. Tournament Grounds There seemed to be a commotion of some sort in the military seating area, but I needed to focus on Alphonse. I gradually raised the power of my spells, but I didnt hit Alphonse at all. Unlike other magicians, Alphonse was good at dodging. He was originally a farmer from the countryside. Wrap around him! Sylph Bind!! The wind circled around Alphonse, sealing his movements. If it were a non-elemental Bind spell, magicians with higher magic power would instantly dispel it. If I used Earth Bind, roots would come out of the ground and try to wrap around him, but the agile Alphonse would instantly evade it. Fire, Water, Light or Darkness were good for offensive spells, but werent good for restricting opponents. Therefore, I decided that a Wind element Bind was the best option to keep him in place. Besides, Wind was basically air. Even though it couldnt be seen with the naked eye, that power filled the world. It was also easy to form an image of it, since we experienced it often. That was why I could strengthen the Bind holding my opponent in place as much as I wanted! Alphonse desperately tried to escape from the Bind. However, You cant escape! I used the opportunity to chant. Oh Wind that blows around the Earth, bear my grudge and rip my enemy to pieces! Sylph Sonic! I casted the intermediate spell Sylph Sonic, and a blade of wind hit Alphonse. Gah! Due to the Protection, he wasnt maimed, but he was sent flying with great force. Winner, Amy Arnold! The winner of the Magician Corps bracket is Amy Arnold!! Woooooooooo! The crowd cheered at the referees declaration. I walked over to Alphonse. He seemed dazed, but was uninjured. UUhm, he isnt injuredI think, but Please bring a stretcher. I immediately approached the referee to arrange for the stretcher. Uuu, I could speak clearly when chanting, but I still ended up pausing a lot when I talked to other people I was really bad with people, so I wanted to leave this place as soon as I could, but I couldnt just leave Alphonse there. In a certain part of the slums Gakin! Tch I was in the middle of investigating Chies request, but a blunder had led to a fight. He seemed like an assassin, but I couldnt recognize him. He was agile, wearing an assassins preferred attire of a sleeveless shirt and gauntlets. He wore black like me, and his body was completely covered, excluding his eyes. The man was taller and more slender than I was, but I could clearly see his muscles. He used weapons like mine, a dagger and darts. As an assassin, being as light as possible was important, so we used those. Anyway, this guy was skilled. It wouldnt have been strange if he was well-known in the underworld, but unfortunately, I didnt recognize him. This guy was a hinderance. While clashing daggers, I looked for an opening of some sort. I threw darts from a distance, but he blocked them all with his dagger. You bastard, who do you work for? The assassin suddenly started to talk. I didnt answer his question. The fact that I am Chies the Black Knights subordinate, was a secret to most of the world. In order to keep it covert, as the title of Imperial Covert Investigator says, only Chie, His Majesty, Conrad, and Alice knew. That was why I didnt say a thing during my missions. It wasnt only because it was my job, but it was also to protect my best and close friend. I see, youre quite a skilled assassin, huh. I kept silent at the assassins words. Since I had met Chie, I had never assassinated anyone. I was thinking of having someone torture you, but it looks like you wont talk, even if you die. The assassin prepared his dagger. I took out three of my few, remaining darts. It cant be helped, dont blame me for your death! He leapt forwards, closing the distance instantly. Shoot! I thought, as his dagger swiped at my face. I couldnt dodge it from this close. I immediately held the darts in my right hand to my face. This would take all my strength. I readied myself for the blow. Bashi! Something hit the mans hand, and the dagger tumbled out of his grasp. We didnt know what had happened. Shadow Smoke! We heard a voice above us, and we were wrapped in a pitch black smoke, unable to see anything. Toh! Here. That person landed behind me, grabbed my left hand, and started to run. Wait a minute! That voice is!! Wait! Wha!? Shh! Run first! Once we snuck out of the smoke, I was able to see. Their figure was hidden by a robe, and they wore a black leather glove. However, I recognized that voice. I knew it well enough that it was impossible for me to be wrong. We kept running until we arrived next to the shopping district. We should be fine here. We dont have to worry about him chasing us. Y-you I was a bit flustered. Why wasnt she wearing her armour!! Hurry and wear your armour! Isnt it bad if others see you without it!? I spoke to the robed figure, Chie, in a hushed voice. I didnt say her name as a precaution. Its fine. This voice is my normal voice, and no one saw my body through these robes and gloves. Thats true, but Didnt Alice mention it before? About my occasional outings like this. If I always wore armour, Id get tired of it. If she said so, then I relaxed with a sigh. Haah, whatever. More importantly, why were you there? I asked. I had heard that she went to bed earlier, since tomorrow was the final day of the tournament. Ah~, well, I felt a strange presence and had a bad premonition, and since my armoured figure would stand out, I dispelled it after I left the castle gates, and went looking for you. When I saw you, you were about to be cut, so I grabbed a rock, jumped, and threw it at the opponents hand. Then, I cast a smokescreen spell, and all that led to the present. Youre as unreasonable as always. I shrugged and made a bitter smile. Anyways, thank you, you saved me. The edges of Chies lips raised. Anyway. You said you followed a strange presence, but Ah, the assassin that was your opponent, it seems like he was holding onto something. That guy? What in the world was it? Chie shook her head in response. I dont know, since I was focused on you, I didnt see clearly. Is that so? But I do know one thing. Ah, me too. We both nodded. Somehow, that assassin was involved with whatever we were investigating. To be continued CH 26 TL Note: I misunderstood the ranks in the army. Chie, Celes, Stupid Swordsman, etc. should be the rank of Commander. (Squad) Captain should be used for people like Luke (Chapter 18). Well, if you remember the series well enough to be thrown off without this TL note, then congrats to you! Also, Its been about a year since I started TLing! (I started May 31st) Happy TLiversary to me! We had finally reached the last day of the finals. We Commanders were waiting for our matches in the waiting room. The order of the matches was: Knight Corps vs Swordsman Corps, Archer Corps vs. Spearman Corps, and Fighter Corps vs Magician Corps. After those three matches, the winner of the Knight vs Swordsman match would fight against the winner of the Archer vs Spearman match. The winner of that match would then compete against the winner of the Fighter vs Magician match. The winner of this final match would become the representative. At a glance, Muscle-Brother-san and Amy seemed to be at ease, belying the fact that both of them had just had a match yesterday. Meanwhile, the other four Commanders, who had gotten a couple of days of rest, had plenty of energy left to compete in multiple matches. Besides, since todays matches would only be between the Commanders, there wouldnt be very many of them. If everything went to schedule, the events would end at around two in the afternoon. Well, it wouldnt calm down immediately after that. Festivities would be held in the capital. According to Conrad, the Shopping District would be filled with parade floats and everyone, young and old, would party late into the night. Regardless of where in the world, humans surely loved festivals. I wanted to enjoy those festivities in the future, but as the Commander, I couldnt do that. His Majesty was hosting a ball that would start at six in the evening. Not just the winner, but all of the Commanders, Vice-commanders, soldiers, and even noble heirs had to attend. It was really a pain. That being said, it would also be absurd to not attend. Just like having lunch with the royal family yesterday was a part of my job, I couldnt skip the ball just because it was a pain. Luckily, it seemed that the Nobles would bring their children along, so at least those children would heal me. Knight Commander, Swordsmen Corps Commander. It is almost time. The soldier in the waiting room called us. The Stupid Swordsman and I left the waiting room. He glared at me for a second, but since this happened frequently, I didnt mind. I would have minded it if it had been the Prime Minister, though. He was probably staring daggers at me from the royal audience seating area I was slightly dejected at that thought, but since I couldnt do anything about it right now, I concentrated on the upcoming match. Since we both had a day off today, Alice and I decided to spend it by watching the tournament from the general audience seats together. Even though it was my day off, I still had to attend the ball this evening. The other day, Alice had become disappointed when she heard about the ball. The ball was held at every tournament, but according to Alice, it seemed that: I cant choose clothes for Black Knight-sama Not only was the Commanders identity a secret, but her gender was as well, so it couldnt be helped. When I told her that Chie couldnt wear a dress, Alice replied: I understand that, but dont you want to see her in a dress, Brother? Actually, I did want to see that. Most of her civilian clothes were masculine. I had never seen her in feminine clothing. I had once asked her about wearing feminine clothes in her room, but: To be honest, I dont really like wearing skirts. I wore one because it was part of my school uniform, but I prefer clothes that are easy to move in. I would rather spend money on my katana, instead of on fashionable clothes. She answered, while performing maintenance on her sword, Sakuya. At that moment, I understood. The Commander had an obsession with katanas. At that time, she was wearing a truly blissful expression as she did maintenance on Sakuya. Soldiers like us or Adventurers affiliated with the guild were very familiar with the weapons they used, but the Commanders love for her katana was in a class of its own. One time, we talked about how the shape of the sword had changed compared to its original shape, and how the way of using it had changed. It was quite an interesting subject, but wasnt she too well-informed about it? I had thought at that time that the delighted expression that the Commander wore was cute. Alice, who had been present at that time, was smiling, but it was a slightly forced smile. Haah, what a shame. Even though the main attraction of the ball will be the Black Knight. I already said that it cant be helped. The person herself has no interest in fashion. I know, but It was unusual to see Alice refuse to give up. Normally, she would immediately switch topics when it got to this point. That person deserves to be called the Empires Strongest. As one who serves that person, my pride cannot allow it! Ahh, so it was like that. That certainly would be hard for her to concede. However, that person will definitely end up wearing armour. It looks elegant, and wouldnt be particularly out of place at a party. Alice reluctantly agreed but her face showed her discontent. That armor certainly does have an artistic design. It probably wouldnt seem out of place. Black Knight-sama did say that it was made specifically for her. Alice said with resignation. Sheesh, she could act childish at the strangest times. Yo! Are you siblings watching the matches together today? A familiar voice called out from behind us, and we turned around. His short red hair and moustache were as messy as usual, and he was squinting because of his poor eyesight. It was Uncle Byron. Mornin, Uncle Byron. Good morning, Byron-san. Are you taking a day off today? We greeted Uncle Byron. Yep!! Today is the day that the representative is decided. I came to cheer on Sir Black Knight!! He was as boisterous as ever. Normally, it was so loud that I almost wanted to cover my ears, but within the crowd in the seating area, it was just at the right level. Since his voice was normally that loud, everyone avoided discussing private matters with him, but that was also kept a secret from him. Anyways, its been awhile since Ive seen you two watching matches together. Uncle Byron spoke heartily. Come to think of it, how many years had it been since we both went out together? Ever since mother and father passed away, and before Brother dropped out of school and joined the Knight Corps, soits been about six years? Oh, it had been that long, huh. Back when mom and dad were alive, they had been commoners affiliated with the guild. Our father was a swordsman while our mother was a magician. I inherited my mothers aptitude for magic, but since I also had my fathers talent for combat, I threw myself into swordsmanship training at a young age. When I was ten, Alice was born, and I took care of her in place of our parents, who were both working at the time. Whenever I went out, Alice would accompany me. Well, at fourteen, I had become a delinquent, so fights became an everyday occurrence. It was around that time that Alices ability to perceive danger became more developed. That lifestyle ended when I was eighteen and Alice was eight. Our parents formed a party with three others and accepted a subjugation request. They died during that mission. The target in the request had been a group of goblins. The request had come from a nearby village that was struggling because of their ruined crops. It was a simple mission, and normally, they would have returned immediately. That should have been the case, but after several days, the only thing that returned was my fathers sword and a magic necklace. We still dont know what had happened. All we knew was that on their way back to the capital after subjugating the goblins, something had happened. There werent any corpses to lay in their graves. As a memento, I kept the sword, while Alice kept the necklace. That sword was the bastard sword I used now. With our parents gone, our relatives were fussing over Alices custody, but I quit school instead and joined the Imperial Armys Knight Corps. Adolf dropped out of school with me and joined the Archer Corps. Why had I joined the army instead of the guild? I had to support both Alice and myself, so rather than relying on an unstable income from the guild, it was better for me to join the army, which provided a more stable income. I worked like a dog, and before I even noticed it, Alice and I were barely spending any time together. Until the Commander appeared, I didnt think we ever had any time to just talk and relax at home. Gahahaha! I didnt see the delinquent brat and his wee little sister anymore, so I felt lonely. I almost gave up on seeing both of you together! Before I knew it, Byron had sat down on the left of Alice. Stop pestering me about being a delinquent, Uncle. Especially in front of the Commander. Hm? What is it, Conrad? Sir Knight wouldnt particularly mind, yknow? Rather, he would probably be curious and ask more questions about it. Several dark emotions filled my heart when I heard that, and I became impatient. It was quite embarrassing. Wait a minute! What the heck are you going on about!? I quickly threw a question at Uncle Byron. Even now, she already knew about many things that I hadnt wanted her to know, but but there would be nothing left to expose if I revealed any more. What? Well, it could be about your undefeated brawling record, or the countless women you went through within a month, or how you won against Adolf in a duel, or maybe how your teacher chased you all the way to the shopping district cause you were playing hooky Stop it! Especially about my past relationships with women!! Why was he mentioning those kinds of things!! I absolutely didnt want the Commander to know, since she was a woman, but more importantly, because she was my superior and I looked at her with respect. What would I do if she became disgusted with me!? Calm down, brother. Black Knight-sama once said. -Hahaha! So Conrad also has times when he acts this cute, huh? He seemed really amused. He called your legacy cute, so you should have nothing to worry about. Alice smiled sweetly. CuC cute For some reason, she wasnt disillusioned by me, but as a man, it was a somewhat complicated feeling. I was unable to speak clearly, and a strange feeling enveloped my heart. Hmm? What is it, Conrad? Fufufu, oh brother Uncle Byron tilted his head in confusion, and Alice laughed. Its nothing! Anyways, the match will start soon. Slightly disgruntled, I shifted my focus to the arena grounds. The Commander and Adelbert entered the field. Adelbert glared at the Commander, but since this happened all the time, it wasnt a problem. As for the Prime Minister? Yes, as always, he wore a truly menacing expression while he was sitting beside His Majesty. I knew that the Commander would be the one to win, but either way Do your best, Commander! Arena Grounds Haah, I always felt so stressed before an audience. The Stupid Swordsman and I were currently about to fight each other. Just like always, he glared at me. Come to think of it, this was going to be my first time crossing swords with a member of the Swordsman Corps. He trained together with his fellow members most of the time, so we never had any mock battles between our groups. I felt slightly uneasy. Even if I had more strength than the other commanders and trained quite a bit with Claude, I was still nervous. I was only human, and I still didnt have much confidence in being the Commander. Even now, I still wasnt sure if I was well suited to participate in the tournament to select the countrys representative. However, since I was the Commander, I couldnt back out. Since I was appointed to this position by His Majesty, and through Conrad and Kyles recommendations despite other opinions, many among the nobility had a strong distaste for me, especially the Prime Minister. It was really hard at first. There was a lot of backbiting and harassment, and many rumors were spread about me. After I slew Fafnir, those things slowly diminished. They probably became afraid of me; it seemed like I had become an object of terror. Well, that sort of stuff had calmed down since then. That was why I was able to take part in the Representative Selection Tournament without reservations. I still didnt want to participate though Now then, are you both ready? The referee suddenly called out, startling me. Oops, this wasnt the time or place to be thinking about these sorts of things. I had to focus on the match! Ah, no problem. Me, too. Stupid Swordsman and I readied our wooden sword and katana, respectively. Seeing that we had done so, the referee raised his arm. Begin! He swung his arm down as he called out. We both leapt forward at the same time and began exchanging blows. During the Knight Corps matches, I had sparred against my subordinates, but their skills paled in comparison. I see. He may be dumb, but he was still the Swordsman Corps Commander. His strikes had speed, technique, and most of all, explosive force. Each of his blows were heavy. I had the advantage in strength, but he had more experience. That experience was cultivated over the course of many trials. Under the helmet, my face contorted. The Stupid Swordsman also wore the same expression. I had yet to receive a blow. Noticing an opening, I counterattacked. I was good at finding openings for counterattacks right after evading attacks. However, his experience served him well. After a split-second decision, he distanced himself. Argh, what a troublesome opponent!! With that thought in my mind, I swung my katana at the Stupid Swordsman. I used small-scale movements to avoid exposing any openings. If I hastily made a large swing, I would have a painful experience. This man wasnt that kind. Or should I say, what was with his eyes? Usually, his eyes were droopy and lacked energy, but right now, his eyes were raised and glaring at me. It looked like a feral beasts stare. Where did that smug, pompous man go!! There was no way that he was backed into a corner already. I felt like I was now going to see this expression everyday while I was at work. As we locked blades, I seriously thought that. Sheesh, he didnt make this sort of face during the Swordsman Corps matches, but the moment he stepped into the arena with me, he started making it!! Did he really hate me this much!? It couldnt be helped if he couldnt stand what I had done for the last half year, but I had my own reasons, too, you know? Even though I was rethinking the training regimen for the army from scratch, he barely talked to me about the Swordsman Corps, so I had to plan everything by myself. Then, when we put that training method into practice, he kept complaining while remaining on the sidelines. What the heck did he want from me? Ah, I got angry just thinking about it I leapt backwards, disengaging our blades. Stupid Swordsman charged forward, with his sword at his side. However, that was a perfect chance for my irritated self. As Stupid Swordsman swung his sword, I rotated my body clockwise, and kicked with my right leg. Doga! Guh! My kick landed on his stomach, and sent him flying back. He tumbled across the ground a few times, and stayed on the ground. He tried to get up a few times but couldnt. Thats it! The winner is the Black Knight!! The crowd went wild and the referees announcement. Feeling slightly refreshed, I walked over to the Stupid Swordsman. Hey, you alright, Stupid Swordsman? I crouched down. I actually held back, but he ended up flying this far. I thought that he wouldnt be able to move for a bit. Coward! You use a katana, so you should fight with one! And dont call me Stupid Swordsman! He couldnt move, but he was still as bold as ever. Yep, I didnt have to worry about him. I wasnt being a coward. Everyone, including you, should have known that I use different techniques, including kicking. Its also a legitimate technique from my hometown. With that, I looked away from his sulky gaze. Then, after watching him getting carted off on a stretcher, I returned to the waiting room. What was that kicking technique just now? Uncle Byron was dumbfounded by what he had seen in the match between the Commander and Adelbert. Well, I couldnt blame him, since that was his first time seeing that. That was called the Spinning Back Kick. The technique uses centrifugal force to kick the solar plexus. Alice explained. Heeh, so that was the name of it. Why do you know that? He looked at Alice in surprise. Alice wore her signature sweet smile. The other day, I received lessons from Black Knight-sama. What a frightening answer. Lil Sis, if you become any stronger, nobody will want to take you as a bride. Ah, theres Claude. Bu- but, is that move okay? Uncle Byron tilted his head as he asked. I envied how oblivious Uncle Byron was. There isnt any particular problem with it. Although they were using swords, there is nothing in the rules that says that you cant use martial arts. The Commander always kicks. Is that so? I had always thought that Sir Knight could only use a sword. Uncle Byron was mystified. Well, I understood how he was feeling. I was also surprised when I first saw it, but according to the Commander: Always be flexible, the easiest actions are the most efficient. So thats it I have to agree with what he said. I see. But, seriously, that was some amazing strength. I agreed with Uncle Byrons words, butC That was still holding back. What!? Uncle Byron widened his eyes. It was still too early to be surprised. On a Golem subjugation mission three months ago, a golem was defeated by that kick. Haah!? Hey, hey, Golems arent light! Theyre six metres tall!! Theyre also practically just a lump of rock! How could you send something like that flying with a kick!? Uncle Byron cried out in disbelief. The surrounding people who had heard me also stared at me with wide eyes. There was something wrong with what Uncle Byron said. Thats not it, the golem didnt go flying. Tha- thats right, there would be no waC Its head was pulverized. Ceh? When she kicked it, it didnt go flying, but when she jumped and then swung her heel down, its head was pulverized. When we saw it from up close, our jaws dropped and wouldnt close. It was as if the Golem was made out of fake rock. It walked on two legs like a human and moved slowly, but even the capitals ramparts wouldnt be able to withstand more than a few dozen blows. It was a formidable enemy with a lot of strength. Normally, we would use blunt weapons to fight it. Yet, the Commander defeated it by swinging her heel down on it. Ah, a Heel Drop Kick, huh. Alice calmly named the technique. I had a feeling that she had more surprises. So that technique was called a Heel Drop Kick. The people around us were petrified like the Golems, and stared at Alice in surprise. As I watched them prepare the arena, I pondered the future of my sister, who was willingly walking down the path of a martial artist even though she should just be a maid, and I sighed. Claude, hurry up and turn Alice into a woman To be continued Ive made you wait. How was chapter 26? This time, I included the Aiden familys backstory, and elaborated on Chies combat style. I personally liked Stupid Swordsman, because hes always bumbling, so I wanted to show him some more. I think the next one will also be late, but please take care of me as always. Also, please inform me if there are any typos, since I uploaded it right after I finished. Theres probably a lot of them. CH 27 After the match with Stupid Swordsman, I returned to the waiting room. When I entered the room, I saw Celes and Long Blue-haired Ikemen getting ready for the next match. Oh, youve returned. Long Blue-haired Ikemen called out to me as he readied his bow. He normally acted as if he was on holiday. However, the serious expression he was making now could not be compared to what he normally looked like when he was about to go into town to pick up women. Even so, that was understandable since, in a way, these matches determined who the best commander was. It was no surprise that he felt tense. All the other commanders in the room were similarly affected. They normally chatted amiably with each other, but currently, they were silent. That was why Long Blue-haired Ikemen didnt say anything else after greeting me. Archer Corps Commander, Spear Corps Commander, please head to the arena. The soldier on duty broke the silence in the waiting room. Blue Long-haired Ikemen and Celes both stood up and left. Now then, shall I watch the match unfold on the big, 1 meito-wide crystal? A magician had cast a clairvoyance spell on it. During military operations, the spell was used to reconnoiter an area. Since it didnt consume much magic power, it could be sustained for a long time. Of course, that was based off of the average magician, who had a lot of magic power. To the general populace, it was a high-rank light attribute spell. Now, lets see what the next match is like. (Adolf POV) I, Adolf Addinsell, was facing off against my opponent, Celestia Avary. I put on a calm facade, but on the inside, I was in a cold sweat. At any rate, my opponent was Celestia. For any of the vice-commanders other than Conrad, I could attack without entering their range, but such simplistic attacks would never land on any of the commanders. Especially since Celestia was a spear-user. This was a wide-open area, and I was also facing the Empires best spear user, who wielded the spear as if it were an extension of her body. I wondered how I should attack her. Are the two of you ready? The referee asked. We both nodded silently in response. We raised our weapons. Readybegin!! At the signal, Celes rushed forward with her wooden spear at her side. I did a backflip and cast a spell. Ice Block! Dozens of pillars, about 6 meitos tall, formed in the arena. They were the same pillars I had used as cover during the Archer Corps battles. However, in a place where movement was limited, like the arena grounds, they served a different purpose. Case in point Kuh! I cant just charge in as I please like this!! Since she had such a long weapon, I could seal her movements. Moreover, we werent using our real weapons in the match, but wooden practice weapons instead. She would be able to break through with her normal weapon, but in these circumstances, her movements were restricted. I should have a slight advantage now. We archers would be no match against any of the other corps, apart from the magicians, in a head-to-head battle. Archers werent suited for close-quarters combat. The Black Knight did not let that problem go unsolved, and suggested that we train our footwork. I, who was used to shooting at game while moving, was confident in my footwork. I couldnt use my hands for punching, since the bow required two hands. If one hand was disabled, I would be rendered unable to use a bow and arrow. It would be suicide to face Celestia in melee range, so I couldnt afford to do that. That was why ranged attacks were the only option. I would have no chance of winning if I didnt ambush her. Since I was an archer, I didnt have to incapacitate my opponent in order to win the match. Just like in the Archer Corps preliminaries, we would win if we hit the head or the heart. It might be cowardly, but that was how we archers fought. I sent an arrow at Celestia. She immediately defended with her spear and dashed directly at me. On the other hand, I began to move while firing consecutive arrows and using the ice walls as cover. Celes deftly avoided the arrows as she ran across the arena. She had the advantage in physical strength. Since I had a limited number of arrows, I had to recover them as I moved, while also planning my next action. That was why I concealed my location with the walls, but it wasnt a big advantage. Rather, if she found me, the fight would be effectively over. I tried to conceal my presence as much as I could, while still firing arrows at the areas where I predicted she would dodge to. I attacked from as many different directions as I could to cover up my location. Celestia continued to dodge my arrows. Soon, we were both breathing heavily, and judging that it was the right time, I acted. I had discretely created a stairwell of ice using Ice Block. I climbed up the stairs, crouched down on a pillar of ice near Celestia, and nocked an arrow. Since she should be wary of attacks coming from every side, she might not have thought of one coming from above. I had avoided attacking from above and instead attacked from the sides for this purpose. I had two reasons. First, I wanted to lower her awareness to attacks from above. Second, it was an all-or-nothing gamble. If she realized it, I wouldnt be able to move, my location would be found, and I would be taken out in one hit. However, if it did succeed, then I could land a hit on her head, deciding the match. I took a deep breath, opened my eyes wide, and leapt off the pillar. My shadow would be hidden by the pillars shadow, so I wouldnt be given away by it. (I got her!) I was certain my arrow would hit. The arrow flew straight at Celestia. Clang! Wha-!? She knocked the arrow away, smirked at me, and then threw her spear at me. ShoC! The spear struck me right in the stomach, and I was smashed into a pillar of ice. Just like that, the world went dark. (Chie POV) Aaah, Blue Long-haired Ikemen lost. As I watched the match on the crystal, I broke into a grin, but it was hidden by my helmet. His strategy wasnt bad, but the current Celes wouldnt be tricked by that. That was because I had once gone on a bandit subjugation with only her. At that time, the bandits had also distracted her, tired her out, and shot at her from above. That time, Celes hadnt noticed. However, I had. Before I had any time to think, I cut down the bandits around me and cast the ranged attack magic Dark Shot. The black ball smashed into the arrow that was aimed at Celes head. Celes didnt know what had happened at the time, and just defeated the remaining bandits around her. The reason we killed them all was because of the atrocities they committed, so the order to subjugate and imprison had become an extermination request. Well, since that time, in order to avoid making the same mistake twice, Celes has always been wary of archers. That experience greatly influenced the result of the match, which ended in her victory. As expected of a soldier. They made an effort to not make the same mistake twice. When Blue Long-haired Ikemen lost consciousness, the pillars of ice disappeared, and the arena turned back to normal. After the referee had announced the winner, the Ikemen was carried out on a stretcher. Celes left the arena floor. Soon after, she silently sat down on the couch and sighed heavily. Unusually, she was fatigued. It showed that Blue Long-haired Ikemen was that strong of an opponent. Though they used the same tactics, comparing the Archer Corps Commander to the bandits was unthinkable. From what I could see in the crystal, the Ikemens aim was accurate. It took a lot of effort just to dodge his arrows. Perhaps, if there had been even the slightest of openings, he wouldve taken advantage of it. I guess that skill was truly fitting for the Commander of the Archer corp. As I was thinking this, the soldier on duty came and left with Mr. Musclehead and Amy. At any rate, after those two left, I started to feel a bit lonely. If the participants of the matches werent taken to the medical ward, the winners would return to the waiting room, and the losers would head to the seats for military personnel. Oh, Mr. Musclehead and Amy had arrived on the arena floor. Now then, it was time to see what they had to show in the finals. (Brandon POV) I, Brandon Adams, was about to face off against Amy Arnold. I didnt have my usual weapon on me. I couldnt afford to go easy either, since my opponent was a fellow commander. On the other hand, it was good that I didnt have a reason to hold back. Against all of the vice-commanders other than Conrad, I had to hold back. However, it wasnt the same against a Commander. That was why I would use my original fighting style. Honestly, I didnt want to lose, but I also didnt really want to win. Especially against an eighteen year old girl. Now then, are you both ready? The referee asked. I dont mind. I-Im ready We answered the referee. Ready, begin! Upon hearing the referees signal, I rushed forward. I swung my fist down. Shield!! Amy created an elementless, transparent shield. However, that wasnt a problem. -Bakin! It only held up for an instant. The elementless shield was the weakest defensive spell there was. It might be enough to withstand attacks from goblins, but not from me. Even then, it still held up for an instant. In that instant, Amy had put some distance between us. Unlike other magicians, she could make use of that instant, and as I had expected- Oh Earth, capture him and seal his movements. Gnome Chain!! Without a moments delay, she cast an intermediate level Earth element spell to try to restrict my movements. Earthen chains erupted from the ground and shot at me. I avoided them and went back on the offensive. While controlling the Gnome Chain spell, Amy cast an earth element defensive spell. Judging from her personality, she was probably trying to stop my movements, so that I could no longer fight. She didnt go easy on fellow magicians, but when against those who fought with weapons or fists, she often tried to defeat them by immobilizing them. For better or for worse, she was a gentle person. Even when she knew it would be impossible, she didnt attack until she absolutely needed to. Sheesh, how tricky. I continued my offense while dodging her Gnome Chain spell, and she continued to defend. Eventually, Amy grew tired. Sylph Shield! Amy erected a barrier of wind around her and began to chant. I pounded the barrier while continuing to dodge the earthen chains. As expected, an elemental shield was stronger. I couldnt break it easily. As I continued attacking the barrier and dodging chains, Amy finished her chant and pointed her wand at me. Explosion!! There was a flash of magic power. -Boom!! The ground where I stood exploded with a deafening roar. (Amys POV) I detonated the highest level Fire element spell, creating a large explosion. I w-went a bit o-overboard He had some protection, so he wouldnt die, but it was still a crude solution. I dispelled Sylph Shield and searched for Brandon-san. He had probably been knocked out by that, though. Tap Eh? I heard a footstep behind me and turned around. While wearing a sharp glare, Brandon, who I had thought was knocked out, was swinging his fist upwards. (Chie POV) Eh? What happened? Celes was surprised. The crystal screen was showing Mr. Muscleheads fist, stopped right in front of a disarmed Amys face. Ah, you missed it, didnt you? What are you talking about? The sofa was quite far from the screen, so it was probably hard to see it clearly. If I hadnt been as close to the screen as I was, I wouldnt have understood what had happened. I doubted that the audience, or even the referee, who had left the arena after starting the match, knew what had happened either. Thanks to the crystal screen, I had seen something, for only an instant. Mr. Musclehead dodged Amys explosion magic at the last second. F-For real? In that short of a time frame!? Celes asked incredulously. Hey, hey, havent you known each other for a long time now? Did you forget? Mr. Musclehead is fast., With his reflexes, its possible. Well, its not guaranteed that he could do it every time though. Of course, he didnt get away unscathed, but as expected of the Fighter Corps Commander, he endured the damage. If they braced their bodies to their limit, then they would be able to just barely endure it. After this is just my conjecture, though. After dodging the spell, he hid in the cloud of dust and waited for Amy to dispel her Sylph Shield. As Amy searched for Mr. Musclehead, who she thought had fainted, he snuck behind her and hit her hand, making her let go of the wand, and stopped his fist right in front of her face. Well, it was probably something like that. Celes jaw dropped. Upon which, Thats exactly right. What great reasoning, Black Knight. I turned towards the entryway and saw Mr. Musclehead. He was wearing a light brown mantle over a dark green gambeson, which was in tatters from the explosion. His face and hair were completely covered in soot. I looked back at the screen and saw that nobody was in the arena anymore. Since the first three matches had finished, there would be an hour long intermission. Having back-to-back matches would be hard, so there was a break in-between. However, there was a more pressing matter. When did you return? Since I didnt have to be alert here and I was immersed in the conversation, I didnt notice his presence at all. I arrived when you said From here on. I see. Even then, that was a bit fast, wasnt it? I shrugged and laughed it off. Im tired from the match with Amy. Also, dont call me Mr. Musclehead. He plopped down on an unoccupied sofa. So these were the strongest two Commanders. Well, the other three werent weak. I wouldnt lose to them in either power or speed, but I was worried about whether I could keep my calm, since I had less experience than they did. Ah, I was feeling nervous. I decided to take a short walk outside. I left those two behind and took a deep breath of fresh air. Suuu~haaa~ (TL: Deep breath) Two more matches. You can do it, me!! To be continued CH 28 Wowwhat surprising strength. Uncle Byron folded his arms as he mulled over the match between Brandon and Amy. Well, I could understand his sentiments. Thanks to the protection spell, no one would die, but it was fortunate that her opponent was Brandon. Even I didnt want to be on the receiving end of that explosion. The arena floor was a mess. Some soldiers were currently repairing the arena. Sheesh, even with the protection spell, that power was really something. I guess there are two more matches left now. I thought Sir Knight would definitely be the winner, but Im a bit worried after having seen the strength of all the other Commanders. Uncle Byron scratched his head. The finals were on a completely different level from the previous matches. This years participants were far stronger than the participants of previous tournaments. It was a gathering of monsters. Well, until Commander Chie came, I was the monster of all monsters. Dont worry bout it. Even if I threw everything I had against the Commander, I would still lose, you know? For real? Cant you claim to be stronger than the other commanders, aside from Sir Knight? Uncle Byron looked surprised. Alice giggled at our conversation. Well, Elder Brother. Uncle Byron raised his eyebrows. Elder Brother, is it? You used to call him Brother. Ah, how nostalgic. Uncle Byron made me remember how Alice used to be. She was really feminine back then, unlike now. She had not had any interest in martial arts at the time, and had constantly pestered mom to teach her how to cook and make sweets instead. She had not been interested in anything unfeminine. The way she always clung to me, like a little chick, while calling out Brother! Brother! was extremely cute. I used to think, Im not giving my little sister to anybody! However, she had been completely corrupted by the palace servants. Now, she beat up monsters with martial arts in her free time, and grinned ominously at corrupt nobles. She occasionally met with other servants at a secret location, doing something behind the scenes. Honestly, I didnt even want to know what she was up to. I had accidentally seen something once. One time, when we were arresting a certain corrupt noble, I saw a group of servants observing while smirking. Of course, Alice was in that group. Come to think of it, that noble had surrendered Those servants must have done something!! Well, I was a bit worried about my little sisters future. I was supporting Claude, but I had an ulterior motive. Seriously, I couldnt think of anybody who was more suitable for Alice, in more ways than one. More ways than one!! Elder Brother? What are you thinking about? DDDDGasp! I thought that I could hear something grinding behind me, and I turned to face Alice. Alice was smiling. Her smile looked the same as always, but it felt like I was staring into an endless abyss. N-Nothing. I was just wondering when the next match would start. Is that so? My face twitched as I lied, and the darkness disappeared from Alices smile. She probably wasnt fooled, but at least the dark abyss of Dont think anymore rude things was gone. I felt cold sweat on my back. I took a glance at Uncle Byron and saw that his face had also stiffened. When I looked around, I saw that people who had overheard our conversation and seen Alices dark smile were showing similar reactions. Why couldnt the next match hurry up and start already? My match against Celes was next. We stood on opposite ends of the arena, our weapons in hand. I had to be extra careful of her wooden spear. It had a long shaft, and each strike would contain a considerable amount of force. In addition to that, the peculiar speed of a spearman was troublesome. Frankly, I would have liked to have Sakuya right now. My bokutou didnt have a scabbard, so I couldnt use iaido. Well, I had never stopped practicing kendo after coming to this world, in order to try to perfect my technique, but I had never actually used it in a real battle. However, now was the perfect chance to try it out. Which one was faster? Her spear or my katana? It would be the same with Mr. Musclehead, though. Are you two ready? The referee asked. We nodded, readied our weapons, and looked at the referee. Ready Begin!! At the referees signal, Celes decisively rushed forward. She thrust her spear at me, but I parried with my bokutou. I countered with a slash, but she deftly blocked it with the shaft of her spear. Spears were designed for thrusting, but that wasnt the only way to use one. One could block attacks with the shaft, just as she had done. The long shaft of the spear could be swung in different directions to knock an opponent down. It could act as both an edged and a blunt weapon, and because of its length, it had a long range. However, if I could get in close, I would have the advantage. Now, what to do? I backflipped to dodge a sweep of the spear, and then did it two more times to create some distance. Then, I prepared my sword. Celes also readied her spear while watching me. When I looked closely, I could see that her breathing was a bit heavy. It had been that way since she first charged at me. Well, it was only natural. Mr. Musclehead and Celes were definitely tired out from their matches. Even then, I could tell from our exchanges that she didnt seem to have any intention of losing and wanted to end the fight quickly, so that she could save as much energy as possible for the next match. However, what was this feeling? If she came at me in her current state, that was probably a good thing for me, right? No, it wasnt like that. In this half a year, I had learned that she had a habit of making light of ordinary opponents when she was tired. I knew her personality well, to the point that I knew all the bad parts. No matter what situation she was in, when she was against a strong opponent, she would grin. In short, she was a battle maniac. The stronger her opponent, the sharper her expression became. Long story short, the Celes in front of me had that kind of ecstatic expression. I could tell from her face that she saw me as an opponent worth going all out against. I was happy at the thought, but I couldnt help marveling at how much I had changed. Until half a year ago, I had been ostracized by all the high school girls, due to my childhood friend. I couldnt help being happy that somebody who had acknowledged me as worthy of their full strength was standing in front of me. That was why I decided to answer her with my full strength. My strength was something I had gotten from Amaterasu-sama, but I had cultivated my skills during this half a year. Of course, I had to hold back my strength, but I would use my skills without reserve. That was what the current me could do to answer her. I took a deep breath, stepped back with my right foot, and held the sword at my side, pointing down. This was the Waki-no-kamae, one of the five stances of kendo. (TL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Waki-gamae) We stared each other down. The match would be decided the moment Celes moved, so I focused all of my attention on her. I believed that the current me could see this through to the end. Then, the critical moment came. Celes charged. Her spear was aimed straight at me. I stayed still until the last moment, right before the speartip reached me. And then, DDDDClang!! DDDDMishi I swung my bokutou up, from several kuameitos behind me, and pushed the spear skyward. (TL: kuameito = centimeter) Celes lost her balance, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. I took that opening to swing the bokutou at her torso. Gahaa! Celes was sent flying backwards, finally landing on the ground. She tried to get up, but couldnt, and she coughed violently while clutching her stomach. Match! The winner is the Black Knight!! The referee saw that Celes was unable to continue fighting and announced the winner. DDDDWhoooooo! The audience cheered. I went over to where Celes had landed. Celes, are you alright!? I held back as much as I could, to an extent that I thought she could endure, but it might have been too much. I sat her up and patted her on the back. IIm ficough! Cough! Nope, there was no way she was fine. Thanks to the coughing, she ended up speaking in broken sentences, like Amy. Celess eyes teared up from the pain with every cough. Im so sorry! What was taking the stretcher so long? Sheesh, what were they doing? Didnt they feel bad, seeing Celes like this? She needed to get to the sickbay and lay down on a bed as soon as possible! Just as I was thinking that, I saw two soldiers run in from the doorway, carrying a stretcher. They seemed to be hurrying, but they were nothing other than late to me. Ah! I could do that! Up we go. Heeh!? I carried Celes in my arms and hurried to the sickbay. In my second life, I was involved in a princess-carry (carrying side). I ran past the two soldiers, ignoring the referees and the stretcher-carrying soldiers surprised looks. The injured came first. Peoples stares came second. When I reached the sickbay, I saw Stupid Swordsman gaping at me. Since the next match was immediately after, I left Celes with the medics and returned to the arena. I thought Celes looked strangely red, but I guess being princess-carried in front of that large crowd was embarrassing. I decided to apologize to her later. DDDDKyaaaaa! When they saw the Commander carry Celestia in her arms, the women in the audience squealed in delight. Even a man like me had to admit that it looked cool. Even though she was a woman, as a man, I realized that I had lost to the Commander in various ways. Even so Sigh, Sir Knight is so dreamy. I want Sir Black Knight to carry me too. If only he would do that to me DDDD There was a moment of silence. DDDDKyaaaaaaa!! The women fantasized for a while, then blushed in excitement. No way! It wasnt just Vice-Commander Charlotte, but the townswomen as well!!? Calm down, Elder Brother. Alice tried to calm me down while wearing an amused smile on her face. Anyways, Sir Knight sure is fleet-footed. Uncle Byron praised the Commander in admiration. He tuned out all the squeals coming from around us. Well, I normally wouldnt mind it much, but when it came to the Commander, I couldnt focus. I wonder why? Oh, he came back. Sure enough, I saw the Commander run back into the arena, where Brandon and the referee were waiting. That really was fast. Uncle Byron had reason to be surprised. I was also surprised, but for a different reason. She had been running around, but wasnt the Commander tired? Hadnt she already fought against two commanders today? Just how big of a difference was there between Commander Chie and the other commanders? More importantly, how large of a gap was there between the Commander and me? I became a bit scared. It wasnt from terror, but from a fear of being left behind. I had held the title of the Empires Strongest until half a year ago. The past me would have laughed at the idea of being afraid of being left behind. However, after having served under the Commander for the past half-year, I had become attached to the position. Rather than just some title, it was something more important. That was why I didnt want to lose. I wanted to always be close to her. I wanted to be right next to that person forever. I realized that a desire to monopolize her had sprouted in my heart. I bit my lips, clenched my hands, and focused on the arena. Only Alice noticed that change. She sighed in exasperation. Several years later, Alice would reminisce about how I had been so dense that it troubled her, but thats a story for another time. After taking Celes to the sickbay, I hurried back to the arena, but Mr. Musclehead was already there. Im sorry for being late. Dont worry about it. Circumstances are circumstances. Mr. Musclehead said with an amused smile. He looked refreshed. Excuse me, may we start the match immediately? The referee broke in. Ah, no problems here. Im also fine with it. We braced ourselves. Hmm? Mr. Musclehead, those gauntlets Dont call me Mr. Muscl- Ah, whatever. I dont want to go against you empty-handed. Theyre only practice gauntlets, but theyre better than nothing. Mr. Musclehead was wearing practice gauntlets designed for unarmed combat. They were a plain, metallic color and were also reinforced, like our wooden weapons. However, that meant that, like Celes, he considered me an opponent he needed to go all out against. He usually sparred with Stupid Swordsman bare-handed, but he was wearing those gauntlets right now. I also needed to respond in kind. I wordlessly took a stance. The referee saw that we were ready and gave the signal. Begin!! At the referees voice, I swung the bokutou at Mr. Musclehead. He deflected it with one of his gauntlets, then threw a punch at my face. I tilted my head to the left and swung my blade up. However, he was used to fighting unarmed and didnt lose his balance. He kicked my back, which I had exposed with my swing, with his right foot. I fell forward, but I tucked in my chin and rolled forward to break the fall. It was the Shoulder Roll from judo. I immediately got back on my feet, then attacked again. Come to think of it, this was probably the first time I had received a direct blow since the tournament had begun. Taking that into account, werent the Fighters quite strong? They had less power and shorter reach, but they were still dangerous. Despite their shorter reach, they could move much more faster in close range than anybody who used a weapon. As for their power, they could compensate for that with magic items. Of course, a mediocre fighter wouldnt have been a problem, but I wasnt facing an ordinary fighter. We continued to exchange blows as I thought that. Suddenly, DDDDMishi Hm? I had been hearing that strange sound for a while. The bokutou I was using was making that sound. Hm? I also heard this sound last match This was bad. My handmade bokutou wasnt made by an artisan, so it was more fragile than the other weapons. Even though it was reinforced with magic, it wasnt strange for it to have slowly taken damage over the course of the tournament. Well, it wasnt like I couldnt fight empty-handed, but I wanted to be able to face him with all of my ability, and I needed a sword for that. Well, it had come to this. I distanced myself from Mr. Musclehead, then called out to him. Mr. Musclehead, could you wait a moment? Huh? Whats wrong? Youre forfeiting? Mr. Musclehead cracked a joke. No, its not that. I would like to continue, but the bokutou is at its limit. Whats wrong? I swung the bokutou lightly. He asked me to clarify, puzzled. In my match against Celes, it took some damage. Though even without it, I guess I could still manage to fight. I see, so its weakened. I guess you could still fight without it, but I want to fight you with your weapon. Mr. Musclehead scratched his head and looked troubled. Oh, I got a favorable response. It seemed that Mr. Musclehead felt the same way. Me too. Thats why I have a suggestion. Hm? How about we make the next attack the decider of the match? I think the bokutou will break after this, but Use our full strength in our next attack? Yeah, how about it? I think it will be interesting. Hmm Mr.Musclehead crossed his arms in contemplation. Then, he grinned. How interesting! I accept. But, you have to use your true strength!! Okay! With that, we braced ourselves. Mr. Musclehead had one foot slightly behind the other, and he was holding both hands in front of his chest, like a boxer. I also had one foot behind the other, and held my blade high. One of the five kendo stances, Hassou-no-kamae. It would have been easier to use more strength by using Joudan-no-kamae. TN: read up on all these kendo stances here! https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kamae#In_Kendo However, Joudan-no-kamae was disrespectful. I read in a book that it was taboo to use it against a higher-ranked opponent. It would be fine to use it in this world. Still, knowing this, it wouldnt be appropriate for a girl who had only been wielding a sword for half a year to use it against an experienced martial artist. That was why I chose to use a variation of the Joudan-no-kamae, the Hassou-no- kamae. In exchange for losing some power, it could be used against multiple enemies. It was probably not ideal in a one-on-one match. However, I didnt have any other way to use my bokutou to the fullest. I took a deep breath to calm myself. We had decided to conclude it with one last attack. Both of us completely stopped moving. The next moment, we would both attack with all our might. We waited for that moment. For a few seconds, the Commander and Brandon were motionless. They were completely still, without even a quiver. Then, the loud cheers also gradually petered away. They must have realized that it wasnt the time for raucous cheering. Would it be more appropriate to say that they couldnt let out a sound? The intimidating auras of the contestants had reached the audience seats. They were both motionless, but it was an unbelievable match. The moment one of them moved, the match would probably be decided. Rather, it wasnt a probability, but a certainty. They both seemed to have energy to spare. It wouldnt have been strange for the exchange of blows to continue. Despite that, they had discussed something, and the next instant, this intimidating atmosphere had appeared. I didnt know why, but I could tell that something had happened. Well, it was probably fine, since they are both among the best of the best. Soon, the match would be decided. The tense standoff had continued for several minutes, but it seemed like it would end soon. Somehow, I could tell. Anybody who fought for a living could tell, more or less. Then, the moment came. The two of them leapt simultaneously. Despite the lack of any signal, they could tell that the time was right. A fist and a sword collided with amazing speed. DDDD!! A soft sound rang out. One of them had his right fist extended, and the other had swung their sword downwards. Everyone held their breaths. After several seconds, a sound rang out. DDDDPak! The Commanders blade split, right down the middle. No way the Commander? Brandon straightened himself and turned towards the Commander. When he saw that, the referee opened his mouth. However, Brandon told him to wait. He looked refreshed. Awesome! His voice reverberated through the entire stadium. After that, he began to list. DDDDThud! He fell down with a loud thud. The Commander slowly stood up. She turned to face the fallen Brandon. Thank you for facing me with your full power! She did not have her usual, frivolous behavior, and was looking down with humility instead. They had both shown their pride as warriors. Someone in the audience, fascinated by the two warriors, applauded. The applause spread instantly. Some of the spectators were so overcome with emotions that they started to cry. Uncle Byron was one of them. Alice and I stood up and joined the applause. I had never experienced this emotion before. As someone who had lived doing nothing but kill others, I didnt think I would be so moved. It was only an instant. But it had all happened in that instant. It was a miracle borne from two warriors. I was able to witness it. Winner, Black Knight! The Empires representative is the commander of the Knight Corps and the Imperial Familys personal knight, the Black Knight! DDDDWoooooooooooooooo! The stadium broke out in cheers. In response to the cheers, the Commander raised her broken bokutou up into the air. The Commander looked exactly like a strong knight. The loud cheering continued. Thus, the qualifiers for the Three Countries Martial Arts Tournament came to an end. It was a moving conclusion brought about by two warriors. To Be Continued Afterword I am sorry for the wait! How was Chapter 28? There were definitely typos, which I will fix later. Now, everyone, Finally Finally! The qualifiers are over! It was long. It was really long. I didnt think writing the battle scenes would be this difficult. I really want to punch myself from 3 years ago for starting this arc and thinking that it would be a quick and easy write. Anyways, after this, the three countries martial arts tournament will be very important. I have other work, but I will do my best to keep writing. Please continue to enjoy the story, even if the next chapters will be late. CH 29 By the time the qualifiers were over, the sun had already set. Right now, the Emperor was hosting a ball. Men and women dressed in resplendent clothing were dancing along to a waltz in the hall. All was well. Everything except for Sir Black Knight, dance with me! No, no, hes dancing with me! What are you saying!? You must want to dance with me, right? I was surrounded by aristocratic ladies dressed in gorgeous dresses. How did I end up in the same position as Yuusuke!? (TL note: In case you forgot, Yuusuke is the harem hero childhood friend. In other words, an insignificant side character. You may go back to forgetting him now.) Also, when did Vice-Commander Charlotte join the fray!? I looked towards Blue Long-haired Ikemen, who was in ceremonial attire, for help, but he turned away. Hey! Why the hell are you trying to stay out of it!? At least do something about Charlotte!! Im sorry, but could you please let the Commander go? It was Conrad. A gift from the heavens! No! My guardian angel!! I excused myself and somehow slipped out of the crowd. Thanks for saving me. I spoke softly, so that the ladies wouldnt hear me. Conrad gave me a sympathetic smile. Yep. To me, the most ikemen-like person was Conrad. I glanced backwards. The ladies were staring daggers at Conrad. Hey, shouldnt they be staring at me instead? In my opinion, Conrad looked cooler than me. I looked back at Conrad. Conrad was also dressed in ceremonial attire. He was wearing a blue long-coat, which had coattails that reached his calves and a stand-up collar. Vines were embroidered onto the navy blue coat sleeves. He was also wearing white pants and black boots. To top it off, he wore his usual faded blue mantle. The colors of the coats differed by rank. Ordinary soldiers wore light and dark brown coats, captains wore yellow-green and dark green coats, vice-commanders wore blue and navy blue coats, and commanders wore black and white coats. The embroidery was grey for captains and below, silver for vice-commanders, and gold for commanders. Both men and women wore the same uniform, so the women also wore pants. Of course, I was wearing the uniform too. However, I was wearing it under my armor. I would feel out of place if I wore casual clothing under the armor, so I dressed up appropriately, even though it wouldnt be seen. I gave him another once over. You really do look good in that. Eh!? Oops, I startled him. Well, I couldnt blame him for being surprised. Sorry for saying that all of a sudden. Its my first time seeing you outside of your work uniform. My investiture was done in a hurry, so everybody had been wearing their combat uniforms. Um, uh Thank you. Hm? Why was he blushing so much? Shouldnt Conrad have heard stuff like that plenty of times from the women around him? That was what Byron-san told me the other day. Anyway, did you need something? He must have called out to me for a reason. Ah, yes. His Majesty called for you, Commander. Well, that cant wait. Lets go. Yes. We went towards the VIP seats. The Emperor, Empress, Princess, and Prime Minister were all there, talking together. I wanted to turn back as soon as I saw the Prime Minister, but since I had been summoned by His Majesty, I couldnt do that. Also, let me just say that His Highness was in the same boat as me. Excuse me, Your Majesty. His Majesty greeted me with a smile, while the Prime Minister scowled at me. No surprise there. Oh, you came, Black Knight. I ignored the Prime Minister and greeted His Majesty. Well, since I was the only one he disliked, I was the only one who would suffer. It might be a little late to say this, but well done. I have high expectations for what you and Conrad will accomplish. I am grateful for your kind words. I will do my best to fulfill your expectations. Conrad and I bowed. Now then, it is time to get down to business. Ah, it was about that, huh. Understood but are you fine with me? It is fine. Rather, you are the most suitable person. Her Majesty was right. But even so Please be Elenes first dance partner. Elene personally nominated you. DDDD Hey, Black Knight! Dance with me during the ball tomorrow!! Yesterday, after I had finished the escort mission, the princess had requested this of me before I left. I couldnt refuse, since His and Her Majesty were nearby. In the first place, they knew I was a girl. I had no clue why this was happening. They didnt really use the princess politically. That was based on just a half-year of observation, though. Haah~. I guess this was also part of my job. I really didnt think I was suitable to be the Princesss partner. I guess there would be an annoying power struggle if she danced with a suitable male noble. His Majesty did have political relationships with the nobility to consider. Conrad was a bit too tall for her. It was the same for the Ikemen. The Stupid Swordsman was out of the question. Mr. Muscleheadwas already married. I had been shocked when I found out last week. Everybody else was like, Huh? We never told you?, to which I had responded, Nope!. What a tiring exchange that had been. I hadnt met her yet, but I heard that Mrs. Musclehead was his childhood friend, three years younger than him, and that she was quite pretty. I was secretly jealous that he was blessed with such a childhood friend. Back to the point, all the other men couldnt do it for various reasons, leaving me as the last option. Of course, I read the mood and didnt object. While enduring the tingling sensation of the Prime Ministers glare, I nervously made my way over to the Princess. Well then, it may be presumptuous of me, but may I ask you for a dance? I bowed and offered my right hand. You may. The Princess took my hand, and I escorted her to the middle of the ballroom. The other dancers moved aside as we made our way there, and once we reached the center, they all stopped and moved to the side. The music also ended, and the conductor looked towards us. We were surrounded by the gazes of nobles, soldiers, and servants alike. The nobles gazes were quite meaningful, but I couldnt pay attention to it. We faced each other, and then held each other. Upon seeing that, the conductor raised his baton, and the musicians began to play a slow waltz. We began to dance to the music. Heh. It was going pretty much the way Alice told me it would when we practiced together. I would have been fine with just learning the male part when we practiced, but she threatened me into learning the female part. She taught it to me quite enthusiastically. As I recalled my practice with Alice, the Princess and I continued to smoothly dance through the hall. As I watched the Commander and the Princess waltz through the hall, Her Majesty whispered to me. I feel a little guilty for asking the Black Knight to do this. She was smiling, but her eyebrows were drooping. Her guilt showed on her face. Theres no way thatis what I would like to say, but I suppose that it is true. I wanted to deny it, but it was the truth. Everyone who worked in the castle knew that she disliked flattery and hypocrisy. In the Commanders case, he doesnt really hate it, but Had she wanted to participate as a woman instead? The rest of the sentence was left unsaid. It seemed that Her Majesty understood what I was going to say. Unlike the average girl, the Commander didnt care for things like makeup and clothes. Rather, her passion was Katanas. Even so, she wasnt necessarily unfeminine. The way she smiled when she played with Hayate, when she looked at flowers, or when she ate sweets Even when the Commander got angry they all made me realize, yet again, that she was a girl. So, why was I getting more and more uncomfortable? Such thoughts didnt stop racing through my mind. I knew that I couldnt do anything, since we had to keep her appearance secret. Conrad, I would like to ask something of you. I bent down to give her my ear. Eh? I let out a startled cry upon hearing Her Majestys request. She smiled in satisfaction at my reaction. However Is that okay? The Black Knight is the main attraction tonight, right? I whispered as softly as I could. As the winner of the previous tournament, I was automatically qualified for this one. It would be a problem if both of us were gone. However, her next words drained me of energy. Well, the reason that Elene invited the Black Knight to dance was so that I could request this of you. The three of us, including Alice, planned this a month ago. Of course, His Majesty and the Prince also know about it. When did I was truly no match for Her Majesty. I will take care of this. I probably had no choice. Personally, I wasnt sure if she would be fine with me, but the only men who knew of the Commanders circumstances were Claude, the Emperor, the Prince, Kyle, me, and a few of the servants and soldiers who had been with the Royal Family when we met the Commander for the first time. His Majesty was obviously out of the question. Claude was excluded because he was pursuing Alice, and he also had an important mission. Either way, he and the Commander were only friends. None of the soldiers were attending this ball. The servants were busy working. That left Kyle, the Prince, and me. However, why was I so reluctant to hand her over to anyone else? I nodded in reply. Her Majesty smiled and turned back to watch the Princess and the Commanders dance, ending the conversation. I also went back to watching them dance, while wondering about the best way to invite the Commander. I wanted to quickly understand a girls heart. After a while, the music ended and we stopped dancing. The people around us applauded. Ah, I had forgotten that everybody else stopped dancing to watch us. We both bowed, and then returned to His Majesty. Elene, you danced well. Black Knight, I thank you for being my daughters partner. It was my honor. I bowed to His Majesty. It was a splendid performance. His Majesty smiled at us. The Princess flashed a dazzling smile at the compliment and started talking with Her Majesty. She must have been very happy that her beloved parents had complimented her first dance. As I observed the charming scene, His Majesty called out to me. Black Knight, arent you a bit tired? Huh? No, Im not Even though I said that: No, you are definitely tired. Yeah, Black Knight is tired. His Majesty and the Princess insisted. Huh? What was happening? When I glanced at the Prime Minister, I noticed that his bad mood had disappeared, and he had a blank expression on his face. His mouth was wide open. Then, please use the Royal Familys terrace to rest. There, you wont have to worry about other peoples gazes, since it is tightly guarded and only those we allow can enter. You can even still hear the ballroom music from there. Her Majesty chimed in. B-but, if Im not here, then Conrad, take the Black Knight to the terrace. He would be bored alone, so please accompany him. The food will be served later, so please take your time. Tonights full moon is quite beautiful right now. You should enjoy it. Her Majesty dropped yet another bombshell. Eh? Even Conrad is leaving? Certainly, Your Highness. Now, let us go, Commander. Eh!? Wait a minute, Conrad! In the end, Conrad ignored my protests and pushed me from behind. Without understanding what was happening, I was led out of the ballroom. Please enjoy your meal. His Majesty told me to tell you that you are dismissed for today, and that your normal work will resume tomorrow. You two must have been conspiring with Their Majesties. Conrad pushed me, who was still flustered, to the terrace and sat me on a chair. When I saw a grinning Alice carrying and setting dishes onto a table illuminated by the Raitoree spell, I calmed down. This was most likely planned by Alice, the Empress, and the Princess? Only those three would do something like this. Fufu. Alice left the terrace with a giggle and a bow. Even though she didnt answer, I could tell that I was right. Let me just say that Her Majesty just told me about this. I was more or less out of the loop. Conrad grimaced. He didnt seem to be lying. Haah I sighed, took off my mantle, and turned my armor back into a bracelet. I had my hair in a ponytail, and I was wearing the ceremonial red mantle underneath the armor. I knew that nobody would come here because I often accompanied Her Majesty for tea. There were very few times when I was wearing neither the robe nor the armor. Ah, you were wearing that underneath. Well, I cant wear casual clothing under the armor. I leaned into my chair. Sorry about that, Commander. Its fine. Honestly, I was feeling a bit suffocated, so it was good timing. I responded to Conrads apologetic statement. I had thought that I could relax with the nobles children, but instead, I had been mobbed by young ladies of marrying age, and then made to dance with the Princess in front of a large crowd. That had worn me out. If I had stayed there, I would probably have been swarmed by the noble ladies and Charlotte asking for a dance, so I feel relieved. Conrads smile cramped. I can imagine that. Right? I looked to Long Blue-haired Ikemen for help, but he just turned a blind eye. When you came, I really thought that you were my guardian angel. Haha, that guy is pretty much useless, isnt he? Im glad I was able to help. Before we knew it, we had both started chatting happily. We talked about mundane topics as we ate, but I was having fun for the first time tonight. Oh yeah, Conrad, was it fine for you to accompany me? Normally, wouldnt people ask you for a dance if I wasnt there? Conrads eyes started swimming. Ah, about that I looked at him curiously. He sighed, then began to speak. The way I treated the ladies during the ball four years ago made it so that they do not want to ask me for a dance. Oh? How exactly did you treat them? Well, I was still quite crude back then, so there were some youthful indiscretions Conrad spoke more and more vaguely. He murmured softly. They were too pushy, so I yelled at them. Huh? So they didnt like that one outburst? After I told them to shut up, nobody else dared to approach me!! Conrad was as red as a tomato as he forced out the last sentence. Ah, so in other words, the sheltered noble ladies were yelled at for the first time and became frightened of him? That was understandable. I could sympathize with Conrads irritation, but I could also see how the sheltered ladies would have been scared of him. I couldnt really judge who was in the wrong. I could only say that they both shared some of the blame. Conrad was blushing furiously while looking down. Hm? I thought that he resembled a dog for a second. No, calm down. He wasnt a therianthrope. He looked really cute though. Based on how he normally looked, I never would have imagined that he could look like this. Was he really that embarrassed? The more I thought about it, the funnier it became. Pfft! Hey! Commander!! I burst into laughter, causing Conrad to look up. He still seemed downhearted. AHAHAHAHAHAHAH! I held my sides as I laughed. This continued for a while. Aah, that was a good laugh! You laughed too much Conrad had both hands over his face. (This isnt actually from the series, just for amusement.) Ah, sorry, sorry. I took a deep breath. Conrad was just too amusing. So thats why? Thats why you have never been invited to dance. Exactly. He responded with his hands still on his face. He must have been extremely embarrassed. Sorry about that, Conrad. Youre too good for those ladies. Eh? His hands left his face in surprise. Thats right, you know? I dont know about the past you, but the current you is handsome and has a good personality. U-uh, thank you very much. Conrads shy face was now only slightly red. Wasnt that even cuter? Not that I could tell him that. Well, I always spent these balls talking with His Majesty and Adolf. I have never danced with anyone. Hm? Huh? Did I hear wrong? You never participated? I looked at him with wide eyes. Yeah, thats correct? He seemed confused as he replied. Wait, waitso he had never danced, since he was never asked to? Ah, it made sense if it was Conrad. He, like me, didnt like gaudy things very much. I had realized that much in the half-year I had been here. However, not even once Hey, would you like to dance with me? Huh!? Wait, what the heck had I just said!? I probably startled Conrad as well!? Ah, um, I mean, were alone right now. Also, we can hear the music. The terrace is wide enough to dance on, and it might be fun to do once in a while Really, what the heck was I saying? AAAH, that was so embarrassing, my face felt hot! Ah, sorry, that was a- I-if youre fine with me! Huh? Huh? What? I couldnt understand what he had just said. Conrad stood up and walked over to me. He then straightened his back, took a deep breath, and said: May I have this dance, Miss? Conrad bowed with his eyes closed, his left hand on his chest, and his right stretched out to me. My face heated up in a different way when I saw his gallant figure in the moonlight. Yes. Before I knew it, I had taken his hand and agreed to a dance. Conrad stood up and guided me away from the table. We faced each other. We had left the area illuminated by the Raitoree, but I could see that Conrads face was red. Seeing his flustered face calmed me down. Ah, Conrads heart was also beating furiously. That thought helped me relax. Alice has more or less taught me the female partbut please lead me well, Sir Knight. I said while laughing. After getting over his surprise, he smiled. Please leave it to me, Milady. It was my turn to be startled. Pfft Pfft. When we saw that we were both shocked, we burst out laughing. We both corrected our postures. I curtsied, using the hem of my coat instead of a skirt, while Conrad bowed with his left hand on his chest. We then held each other and began to dance to the music from the hall. It was just us two, dancing in the moonlight. What a romantic setting. I felt guilty about just wearing a military uniform, but as a woman, it felt great to be able to monopolize such a fine man. It wasnt bad to do feminine things from time to time. I thought that for the first time in my life. I should have been the one to ask her. It wasnt like I was Adolf. I grumbled to myself silently. Her Majesty had told me, After this, be Chies dance partner. I had been waiting for a chance to ask. How uncool of me to have been asked by the Commander. Wellwhatever. It didnt feel bad to be able to monopolize the Commanders feminine side. She looked like a moon spirit, with the way her black hair and black pupils glistened in the moonlight. I was so swept up by the atmosphere that I began having thoughts I normally wouldnt have. However, the Commander really did match with the moon. It felt good to be able to monopolize a side of the Commander that nobody else knew about, so I was glad that I had accepted Her Majestys request. Such thoughts crossed my mind as we continued to dance. I headed to His Majestys office with two documents in my hand. I had finally gathered enough information to report. It was fortunate that it had not interrupted the tournament. I took a deep breath in front of the door to the office. DDDDKnock Knock I knocked on the door. Who is it? Prime Minister, Your Majesty, it is I, the Black Knight. The Prime Minister had been the one to call out. You may enter. This time, it was His Majesty who responded. Please excuse me. I entered the room. Not surprisingly, the Prime Minister was scowling at me, but I just ignored it. Your Majesty, Prime Minister, I have some urgent news that I must report to you. I handed one document to His Majesty. His Majestys eyes widened as he read it. This is! He exclaimed. What shall we do about it, Your Majesty? Raiz, you read this too! As the Prime Minister read the documents, his face paled. What in the blazes is this!? The Prime Minister also shouted in shock. It is as you see. I am sorry that this report came late, but I judged that the situation would deteriorate if we moved openly, so I investigated this by myself. I bowed. The Prime Minister stayed silent, probably acknowledging my reasoning. Black Knight, you did well to discover this. I was merely informed of this through an information broker. The informant has been placed under protective custody. I was truly thankful to Aaron. He had risked his life by poking his nose into this matter. Will the Three Countries Martial Tournament go on as planned, I wonder? Shall I ask the other countries to postpone it? I respectfully interrupted them. The tournament should go on as planned. Huh!? What are you saying? You seem to have a reason I told them my thoughts. If we change it, they may get suspicious. It is likely that the situation will worsen. Hmmthat sounds reasonable. They continued to listen. That is why we should hold it as planned. As for the deployment of the soldiers- I handed them the other document. This cant possibly But, like this Their eyes widened once again, and then they nodded in approval. Then, deploy the soldiers at once. I have already instructed the soldiers to do so. The report I gave you is highly confidential. How fast. Even the Prime Minister was surprised. When I saw that, I felt relieved. Only the Commanders and Vice-Commanders know about this. The plan hinges on the enemy not finding out. Understood. Then, let us meet in the conference room at once. Yes, Your Majesty! Just as I was about to leave the office, His Majesty called out to me. Black Knight, how is the [Crow]? Its quite troublesome when it pecks. Crow? The Prime Minister was slightly confused as to why we started talking about crows, but we ignored him. This was a codeword I used with His Highness, mainly when around people other than Alice or Conrad. Claudes existence was a secret between the four of us, so when we had to discuss something related to him, we called him Crow. Our previous exchange could be translated to: Is Claude fine? Yes, but we occasionally squabble. We had decided that it would be least suspicious to use animal codewords. I bowed and left the office. Now then, I would probably be quite busy for a while. To be continued Afterword Thank you for waiting for so long. How was Chapter 29? I tried to depict a sweet atmosphere. I thought that it would go quickly, but RL work kept me busy and, before I knew it, a year had passed. I wish there was more time. Thank you for waiting so long. This month, I have two rare back-to-back holidays, so hopefully I will be able to release two chapters. Next time, time will fly. I will try really hard to release two, three, or even four chapters. Please continue to enjoy this story. Translators Note: heres the update dates of a few chapters. (makes me feel better about being slow) (YYYY/MM/DD) Ch 28: 2015/07/16 Ch 29: 2016/01/12 Ch 30: 2016/01/17 Ch 31: 2016/06/18 And on another note: (https://docs.google.com/document/d/1vufcJFZmmmrz8C6I_Te6jxx_N8CBQcGEIK9V_mZvMiQ/edit?usp=sharing ) here is the link to a character glossary, in case both mine and the authors (mostly mine) slowness gets you to forget stuff. Uhh other than that come read my other series (google me)? Elephant No. 5 CH 30 It had been a few weeks since the qualifiers. I came to the Market District to work. Why? Would you like a crepe? Hey, you guys! Wanna try your luck at the lottery? The streets were filled with stalls. It was three days before the Three Country Martial Arts Tournament. Tourists, royalty, and delegates from each country gathered in the capital. As the district that served as the entryway to the capital, the market district was holding a festival to welcome guests. We of the Imperial Army were on peacekeeping duty. The soldiers would eventually patrol in groups of two or three people, but I was currently alone. The main reason was that the other soldiers couldnt be deployed quickly enough when the commotion started. Celes and the Stupid Swordsman were patrolling together, but the other Commanders and Vice-commanders, like Conrad, were busy acting as bodyguards at the castle. In the end, I ended up alone. However, that was actually good for me. Anyway, I was wearing a robe and moving incognito. In order to disguise my voice, I only wore the jaw part of my armet. I would be more or less silent as I moved, but if it came down to it and I used a female voice, it would be a pain to deal with. Just in case. I chose not to wear my armor because it stood out and I would be swarmed by shopkeepers. I wouldnt be able to work. Haah, I sighed as I looked around. Stalls lined the sides of the street. In one area, a clown was entertaining an audience. However, the middle of the street was clear. The street was clear because royalty from various countries, their guards, and the tournament participants would soon parade through it. The Kingdoms first prince and the Holy Kingdoms holy prince were studying abroad in the Empire. They were actually Prince Chris classmates. That was why only the Kings and Queens would be in the carriages. The other day, I heard from Alice that the Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom both had about ten concubines. With that many concubines, there had to be a lot of children. They wouldnt all come, right? Speaking of which, the servants had seemed strangely restless and weary as they worked this morning. I was told that they were watching out for the patrolling soldiers. That made me feel a bit restless as well. I heard the gate creak open and turned around. I didnt have a good view, but I could see gorgeous ornaments. When I looked around, I saw that people had gathered on the side of the road. It seemed like the guests from the other countries had arrived. I watched the main road while remaining vigilant of my surroundings. A few knights on horseback rode in front of the carriages. Foot soldiers marched alongside the carriages behind them. The soldiers carried flags that depicted a dragon. That meant that the carriages were from the Kingdom. That was all fine, but What? How many carriages are going to come? Somebody near me muttered. There seemed to be an abnormal amount of carriages. Two or three carriages would have made sense. A carriage for the royal family and one or two more for the tournament participants and the prime minister. So, why were there about ten more carriages behind that?! I had heard that other nobles werent joining this parade. Their servants should have already been stationed within the gates. Thenthat meant I had a bad feeling about this. I watched the next group of carriages move down the road. They came with a similar group of soldiers and knights escorting them. The flags showed a griffin, the symbol of the Holy Kingdom. They also had an abnormal number of carriages. Hahah, now I understood why the servants looked so troubled. At least they hadnt collapsed from the stress. How come I didnt know we would have this many guests? Could this be the norm?! I know that its unusual that the Emperor doesnt have any wives apart from the Empress, but even so, is it normal to bring all of them along?! The other countries have hosted the tournament before. Shouldnt they know not to make so much trouble?! Did they host that many people during previous tournaments, or is it only this time?! Are they bullying us?! I have to find out later. My face cramped as thoughts raced through my head, one after another. Once the procession had passed, I saw that some of the other soldiers on duty were sighing. I understood how they felt. I could sympathize. However, I was probably much more tired. I would have to meet that whole group later. Host countries had it hard, didnt they. Maybe it was easier than it was in my original world? They all spoke the same language, so at least it would be easier to understand each other. Unlike the Olympics or the World Cup, the tournament would end after a day. Okay, if I thought about it like that, I could bear it. It was already busy normally. I had to think like that, or I couldnt do it. I forced myself into this mindset and resumed patrolling. After the parade, I continued patrolling, but there were no disturbances. No one wanted a problem on the first day. Since it was almost time to change shifts, I relaxed. However, that was when something popped up. Do you know what the hell you just did?! Im very sorry!! A man shouted angrily, and a frightened womans voice apologized. Shoot, I raised a flag. I couldnt leave it alone. Luckily for me, I immediately saw a crowd gathering, so I wove my way through the crowd. Hey, hey! Isnt that person apologizing? Why are you so angry? I saw an angry giant and a mother, who was hugging a child of around five years old. A couple of soldiers were standing protectively between the mother and the giant. I wondered what had happened. The kid only bumped into you, didnt he? This doesnt concern small fry like you! Hand over that brat! The soldiers tried to pacify the angry man, but it was to no avail. To get so mad about a kid bumping into him was this guy an idiot? I looked closer at the giant. He was about as large as Mr. Musclehead. Based on the plate armor and his greatsword that was as long as his body, he seemed to be some sort of warrior. His dark brown mohawk and scary green eyes made him look like a yakuza. Im not gonna hand him over. What are you going to do to the kid anyways? Sheesh. The onlookers nodded. They felt the same way. They were rather astonished by how the giant was reacting. Ya wanna know?! Im gonna take him back to the kingdom and make him a slave for life!! What?! What did this guy say?! That statement itself would be a crime in the Empire. The mother paled, and her child burst into tears. The soldiers and onlookers looked shocked. Th-that isnt allowed here! This is the Empire!! One of the soldiers rebutted the mans outrageous statement. As the soldier said, even if the man was a foreigner, this was the Empire. Such absurdities would not be allowed here. Rather, they shouldnt even be allowed in other countries. I watched the exchange for a while. Then, suddenly, Move aside!! Guh! The giant lost his patience and struck one of the soldiers, sending him flying. The soldiers landing was softened by the crowd of onlookers, but he was still dazed from the impact. Hey! The other soldier readied his spear. The man had resorted to violence, so the soldier couldnt just pacify him anymore. He needed to be arrested for assault and questioned, and they would also need to fill out documents. The soldiers were allowed to use their weapons when the other person was armed, or to protect the civilians. However. Hmph! What a weakling!! Whoa! The giant grabbed the soldiers spear and flung him backwards. His landing was also softened by the crowd, so he wasnt seriously injured. This giant wasnt all bark and no bite. Now that nobody else was left in his way, he closed in on the mother and her child. He reached his hand out. DDDDGashi! I grabbed his arm. Hm? And who the hell are you? The giant scowled. I didnt respond. Tch, let go! He shook off my hand. After taking a few steps back, the man glared at me. Who the hell do you take me for!?! I thought that he was already yelling, but he got even louder. I finally broke my silence. Well, I dont know if a nincompoop like you would get it. The giants face turned red. The people around us tilted their heads. Had the soldiers and people of the market district recognized my voice after all? Appalled, the giant opened his mouth. Hmph! Were you born in a barn? I am the Kingdoms Representative, the great Clive Musgrave! The crowd began to murmur. This guy? The Kingdoms Representative? I knew that I had a reason to be here, but why was he here? I decided to worry about it later. Is it fine for you to be causing problems here? Youre going to sully the Kingdoms reputation, you know. Well, it had already been sullied, but never mind that. I caught a glimpse of the mother and child staring at me in disbelief. I crouched down. Are you alright? I asked the mother. Y-yeah. She replied, still shocked. The boy looked at me with wide eyes. I patted his head. Its okay, dont be scared. Its alright now. W-we dont deserve such attention!! The mother seemed flustered, but I continued patting him. You! Not only do you insult me, but you also do something like this?! M-mister! The boys eyes went even wider when he saw the giant swing his greatsword at me. In an instant, I raised my right hand and summoned Sakuya, without its sheathe. DDDDClang! Wha-?! Any more and Ill get angry, okay. A black haze gathered around me and turned into armor. Y-you bastard! Im sorry for the late introduction. I am the Black Knight, the Empires Representative. My subordinates have received quite the favor from you. After I stopped the greatsword while crouching, I turned around and glared at him through my armet. The giant looked stunned, but the crowd wasnt surprised. I guess they really had recognized my voice. I pushed against the greatsword, sending the giant stumbling backwards. I stood up and faced the giant. My subordinates tried so hard to settle things peacefully, but you went and ruined it. Sheesh, didnt I say that you would sully your Kingdoms reputation? Do you have no sense of responsibility as a Representative? D-dont just say whatever you like!! Its the truth, ya know? To the public, you are now a rowdy criminal who tried to kidnap a child. Thats enough to put you in jail. Urgh. He realized that he was losing and stayed silent. However, I was still angry. Well, youre still a Representative. You should just quietly head to the castle. The crowd was surprised that I had told him off. I just spoke my mind, though. Suddenly, he broke into laughter. Ahahaha! Thats right! Thats exactly it!! The person then continued cackling. Ah, how unpleasant. It was really unpleasant. You have to overlook me! If you dont, then- I think you misunderstood something. Huh? He was dumbfounded by my interjection. I used that opening to point my sword at his throat. I cant swing my sword in a place like this. Luckily, however, since were both Representatives, there is a stage specially prepared for us to cross swords. In that place, Ill pulverize you. Wha-?! The giant looked shocked. My lips curled when I saw his expression. Im sure itll become quite the spectacle. Just think about it: a loud-mouth ruffian beaten to a pulp in front of people from all three countries. You bastard! Now youve said it!! He used his greatsword to swat Sakuya away. However, he could no longer act violently. Or would you rather duke it out in three days? Maybe, if youre lucky, youll land a hit on me. I egged him on, and as expected, he took the bait. Fine then! Youll be slaughtered by the great Clive Musgrave! You had better watch your back! With that, he pushed through the crowd and left. He took the bait quite easily. What are you doing, Kuro Ah, Claude! Yo! I turned around to find Claude looking at me incredulously. I raised a hand and waved at him. Dont yo me! Why the heck were you having a dispute with another Representative? Ah, did you just get here? Ill explain later. It was impolite, but I already had enough work as it was right now. I went back to the dumbfounded mother and child. Just in case, those two soldiers will escort you home. I apologize that you had to go through this. I bowed. Tha-thats The mother looked flustered. Heh, she sure was an honest person. Its my duty to protect the people. Hey, you guys! Are you able to continue working? I replied to the mother and then called out to the two soldiers who were sent flying. Luckily, they didnt seem to be seriously injured. The two of them stood up and answered me. Yes sir! Im fine! Thats right! This is nothing compared to our training!! They both replied as they got to their feet. Well, of course they were fine. I trained them every day, after all. I see. Then, escort these two home. Also, just in case, escort them for the next five days. Ill send several more people later and create shifts. Yes sir! With that, the soldiers took the bewildered mother and her child home. Now the mother and child had been taken care of. Next, I had to fix the bodyguards and the night watchs shifts. I think I understand whats going on now. It seemed that Claude had understood what happened from the previous exchange. That helped. Sorry, your work has increased again. I whispered to Claude. Its fine. I was taking a break from my investigations anyways. Claude answered while scratching his head. Rather than that, will you be fine? Wont you meet that blockhead over the next five days? That cant be helped. At least no blood was shed today. I looked around as I spoke. The crowd had dispersed, replaced by the normal hustle and bustle of the festival. I was relieved. It would have been a problem if I hadnt resolved it. I agree. Claude nodded. I was lucky that Claude caught on to things so quickly. Ill go over the details later. I need to go meet the guests now. Understood. Good luck! I split up with Claude and hurried to the castle. Sheesh, an annoying issue cropped up so quickly. Why was he there in the first place? I wondered as I ran. CH 31 Several hours after returning from my patrol, I sent several soldiers to guard the mother-child pair from earlier and finished adjusting the night patrol shifts. When one of the two soldiers came back to report, I sent that soldier back with another soldier, so the familys house would be fine. I was glad that I could anticipate this kind of situation, think of a good solution, and give instructions. Now, I had to attend the dinner banquet that served as a meet-and-greet. Conrad, the Emperor, the Holy King, his Holy Kingdoms Representative, the King of the Kingdom, and that Blockhead from before would all be there as well. The Empress would not be attending at this time. The banquet was mostly for the monarchs and the representatives to interact with each other. However, that wasnt going well Even though we were supposed to be interacting with each other, a heavy silence filled the room. Actually, it was more awkward than heavy. Food entered our mouths, but words never left. It was a relief that Conrad, clad in ceremonial attire, was beside me. Honestly, I would feel lonely without him. Anyway, was this what interacting was like? Well, I might have had such a thought, but it was understandable. The matter of the victims and nobles who had been arrested during the slave auction incident half a year ago had not been resolved yet. It was customary in this world for criminals to be judged by the laws of the country that the crime was committed in, but this time each country involved demanded that their nobles be repatriated. They had also repeatedly stated that it would be impossible to search for all the victims. Sheesh, what the heck are they thinking? There was no way we could just let the criminals return to their own countries. The slavery was legal there. Even if they were guilty by the Empires standards, they would still be found innocent if we allowed them to return. We werent foolish enough to return them while knowing the outcome. Neither was searching for the victims impossible, no way. We had already sent each country a list of those who had participated in the auction. All they would have to do was search their homes. I didnt understand why they would say that it was impossible. Thanks to that, the Empires relationship with the other countries was currently strained. Even so, we had to interact. The banquet was a tradition, so it couldnt be called off, but the timing was truly the worst. We continued to eat in silence. Truth be told, I couldnt really taste the food. When the meal was finished, coffee was brought out. Now that we finally reached this part, I finally had time to look around me. First of all, on the Kingdoms side, there was the person I had met at the shopping district earlier, Clive Musgrave, dressed in green finery. He didnt look like it to me, but he was the heir to a viscount house, and his table manners were truly befitting of a noble. Even he wouldnt cause a commotion in front of his king. He had no problem acting with grandiosity when his king wasnt around, though. Said King was seated next to the blockhead, drinking his coffee in silence. He had short, wavy blonde hair, green eyes, and a mole on the right side of his mouth. My first impression of him was that he seemed to be high-strung. Even though he was the same age as the Emperor, he looked much younger. Or rather, it was probably the Emperor who looked older than his age. The King looked to be about 175 centimeters tall, and he was dressed in blue. His name was Cornelius Ney-Virgil. I had been told that, despite his age, he actually was as high-strung as he looked, not to mention hot-tempered. Well, that was probably because he had a lot of pride. However, I had heard from Conrad that he was competent in his job.I wondered what would happen if he were to hear about the shopping district incident. Then, on the Holy Kingdoms side, there was their representative C a beautiful woman. She had waist length, silvery-white hair and very matching turquoise eyes. Her eyes, nose, mouth her whole face was very pleasing to the eye. She even had the body of a model. But her chest was rather modest. She was about as tall as I would be without armour. Her name was Selene Mansfield and she was a magician. In her country, their called her kind Wielders of the Holy Art. If I remembered correctly, she was from a baron household. She wore a simple but gorgeous azure dress. For some reason, Conrad seemed to grimace when he talked with her. I didnt really know why, but I didnt want to pry too much. I wondered if something had happened between them. Finally, there was the Holy King. My first impression of him was that he had an unpleasant smile plastered on his face. He had short, white hair and blue eyes. He looked handsome despite his wrinkles. You could probably call him a dandy. His clothing was made of silver cloth and had dazzling embroidery that looked a lot like a robe of a western priest. He was the oldest among the three leaders, being in his fifties. Honestly, I didnt even really want to make eye contact with him. The first time our eyes had met, I had felt goosebumps from his creepy, appraising gaze. According to rumors, he swung both ways. Well, Conrad had sounded like he was half-joking when he had said that, but could it actually be true? Not that I really cared about the Holy Kings preferences. As long as he didnt cause trouble around me at least. Besides, if I worried about it, it might show through my armour, so it was better to just not think about it. There were other, shady, rumors too. Word of mouth had it that he had removed his competition to the throne, and that he was backed by slave dealers. There was no evidence to prove or disprove that. Those were the other countries monarchs and Representatives. Quite a colorful bunch. In the end, apart from scripted greetings between the monarchs, the banquet ended without us uttering a word. I was so tired. After the banquet, I reported the incident at the shopping district to His Majesty and apologized for getting carried away by my emotions. I should have arrested the blockhead, but I ended up challenging him to a duel. It had been very childish of me. The news caused His Majesty to make a strained smile. I guess it couldnt be helped. The other person is a Representative after all. Pen an apology letter, and I shall forgive you, he said. A written apology Was my youthful indiscretion going to be recorded for future generations? For a while longer, we discussed how to settle the feud between the blockhead and me. And then, just as I was about to leave, His Majesty smiled again. Teach that Kingdoms Representative a lesson, he said. Apparently, His Majesty was also angry. Once the audience concluded, I decided to take a stroll in the gardens to enjoy the night air. The garden I found myself in, thanks to the gardeners meticulous care, was filled with seasonal flowers in full bloom. I took in the moonlit scenery, so different from how it looked at daytime. I would never have experienced this on Earth. It was partly because I had stayed indoors as much as possible and partly because there werent any parks close to my home. And also because it was dangerous to go out at night. Well, danger was present in this world too but, tonight, I was in the Imperial Palace C the safest place in the Empire, that was kept under constant guard. I could take a midnight stroll without any worries listening to the birds and insects that chirped quietly in the background. I took the jaw-piece of the helmet off, exposing my skin to the chill of the night wind. In a mere month, the autumn would end, making way for the winter. So many things had happened since I had come to this world I never really had the time to take it in and process it all. Had it really been half a year already? I wondered if my family was fine. They must have been. After all, even though it was the past for me, to them, I was still there. Somehow, I ended up thinking about home again. My hometown was a peaceful place to which I could no longer return. I had been happy with my family, despite those few issues we had argued about. When I had still been living with them, I would never have imagined being unable to see them for the rest of my life. That all this could happen because I would be mixed up with my childhood friends summoning into another world. I did enjoy my current life. However, that didnt stop me feeling homesick. I was just seventeen, not even an adult in that other world. I had never planned on leaving my family so soon. I understood that I couldnt have avoided it, but understanding apparently wasnt enough to stop those kinds of thoughts entering my head. Aaaaah! screamed the rational part of my mind, Nononono! I had a mountain of important things to worry about and I would be liable to screw them all up if I started moping. I would never be able to show my face in public if that happened. I was the commander of the Imperial Armys Knight Corps! THE Black Knight! A duchess! I was no longer the ordinary highschool girl, Saitou Chie! That was quite enough of self-indulgence, it was very much the time to go back to my room and sleep. And I decided to do just that. There was still work to do tomorrow, and an apology letter waiting to be written. Not to mention all the other stuff. be se Wh I startled. Faint voices interrupted me just as I was about to reform the jaw piece of the helmet and return to my room. Who else could possibly be here at this time? Did I hear two people? Full of curiosity, I stealthily approached the place I heard the voices come from. I hid behind a tree, where I wouldnt be discovered, and settled to observe the strangers with the help of the magic crystal in my helmet that allowed me to see clearly in the darkness. A man and a woman seemed to have chosen a location among thick trees to meet away from prying eyes. The woman was the Holy Kingdoms representative, Selene Mansfield. The man was my adjutant, Conrad. W-whats this? I startled again. Could this be a tryst? Impossible. I could clearly remember Conrad grimacing when he had mentioned her. It wasnt a face of somebody in love. What could it be then? I said, I cannot become your husband, said Conrad, looking tired. Huh? Husband!? Did she skip the boyfriend stage completely?! But why?! I have been thinking of you ever since that time! Its been four years! Its all in the past now. Its not like it was the first time for either of us. But, I cant think of any other man but you! That night, you have stolen my heart, my thoughts! Frankly, I dont believe you. SO IT WAS LIKE THAT?! THEY HAD SPENT A NIGHT TOGETHER?! Leaning against the tree, I hugged my knees while feeling my face go red under the helmet. However much I didnt want to think about the details So they had a one night stand, and it wasnt their first time either, but Miss Mansfield ended up seriously pursuing Conrad. So that was why he had grimaced. It would be really hard to say aloud. Like, who would tell their boss about a woman they had a brief relationship with? And on another note, how could a noblewoman have so much experience? Well, it might sound like a reasonable question but, in reality, these illicit affairs happened between nobles too. Everybody simply turned a blind eye when it was done in moderation. I sighed inwardly. What could I possibly do? It was very bad for me to be eavesdropping on this conversation, I had to do something not to be here for much longer. And carefully. I might have been hidden from sight, but those two were strong enough to become the Representatives of their respective nations. They could very well discover me any moment now. Therefore, I had better stop Then let us do it again! You shall see I am indeed the one for you! Wha?! What are you thinking, woman?! Miss Mansfield suddenly clung to him with all her strength but momentarily stunned Conrad soon started to resist awkwardly. It was so distasteful Propelled by that thought, I decided to step in. What exactly might you be doing to my adjutant, Miss Mansfield? Wha? Youre that!? C-Commander! My work-mode voice surprised the two of them completely. Now I just had to figure out how to make her give up. This does not concern you. Tis a matter between me and Conrad Aiden alone. Outsiders should have the good sense to leave. And just like that, she resumed where she had stopped. But Conrads resistance gained new strength. He managed to push her off and ran to my side flusteredly. C-Commander, this isnt what it looks like! his face was completely red as he frantically tried to explain himself. This isnt an affair or anything of the sort! I never expected him to react like this. I patted his back and turned to the woman again. You see, I happened to overhear a sliver of your conversation. How uncouth. It does save us some tedious explanations. Sir Aiden and I are in a relationship, do keep your nose out of it. She obviously thought of Conrad as hers. What did she think she was doing ignoring his opinion like that? That seems to be only your opinion though? He clearly loathes that idea. Miss Mansfields face contorted but returned to normal quickly. Thats entirely irrelevant. Hell see hes misguided once we come together again. What did I get myself into? Entirely irrelevant? Conrads feelings are irrelevant? I frowned. Obviously. Sir Aiden is a man, and he is mine. He will see reason. Hers? He would see reason? No man ever failed to yield to my will. It was ever thus. It was ever thus? Hearing her speak those words made my cheek twitch. My fist clenched tighter. And she, with that delighted expression of hers, continued to spew sewage from her mouth. And for that reason, Conrad WILL be my husband! He exists for me, and me only! His body is Gods gift to bring me satisfaction! I felt something snap within me. In few swift paces, I closed the distance between us. My right hand sank into the tree trunk behind her. Eh? She had probably only seen me suddenly appear in front of her and felt the wake of my punch. I retracted my arm. Slowly. Her face turned ashen. I could no longer listen to your drivel, you know. I found it extremely irritating. Wh-what are you? asked the woman, no, the bitch, while shaking like a leaf. Pardon? Did you ask What? I slammed my left hand against the other side of the tree, and brought my face so close to hers that my helmet almost touched her nose. She actually squealed. I continued in my most threatening voice. Nothing is ever certain, madam. What happened between you two is not necessarily bad. It wouldnt be strange for love to be born from it. But simply ignoring the other sides refusal and believing everything will go your way Will. Just. Not. Do. The bitch tried to turn away so I grabbed her by the chin with my right hand, holding her head in place and forcing to look me in the eyes. Do NOT turn away! She squealed again. Her eyes, welling with tears, focused on me. Understand this, no matter how much you pursue Conrad, he will never become your husband. In full panic, she seemed unable to comprehend the turn of events. Even though all it took was to think about it for a bit. Fine. Ill explain in a way even you can understand. You are both Representatives, indispensable assets of your countries. It would be impossible to arbitrate your place of residence were the two of you to marry. In worst case scenario, your marriage would spark a war. Such is the weight of your position. Finally able to comprehend, she paled even more. And I continued the lecture. But what irritates me most, is how you refer to him like he was just a thing. You two seem to have been close in the past. And that wasnt an improper thing. It is fine for men and women to have relationships. But, considering that, you should at least be on speaking terms now, shouldnt you? Why would you mistake him for your possession? By now, she was crying so hard that snot started to drip from her nose. Her face looked miserable. Her makeup was completely ruined. I decided to give this unsightly figure a coup de grace. So from now on, do not dare to call Conrads name or touch him with your filthy body. I would very much love to be your next opponent in the tournament, but sadly, the Annoyance Number One comes first. But Im sure, Miss Annoyance Number Two, that he will take care of you by himself. I am not really thrilled by the prospect of him facing you, but that cant really be helped. Know this, though. He is entirely beyond your league. A dirty woman like you will not even be able to touch such a chivalrous knight! With that final blow, I let go of her chin, allowing her to fall to the ground, still crying. I turned back to Conrad, who stood rooted to the spot dumbfounded. I put my left hand on his right shoulder. Let us leave. No good will come from being near that sort of a woman. He followed obediently, still completely confused by what had happened. How on earth had these sort of people ended up as the Representatives!? It was the worst possible situation C to be seen by the Commander, of all things. After the banquet, Selene Mansfield, the Holy Kingdoms Representative, had taken me to a deserted garden. To tell the truth, instead of being taken, I had been the one to propose going there. I wanted nothing to do with her at first, but there was that time in the past when the tournament had been held at the Holy Kingdom Well, it would be a pain if she kept insisting, so I decided to humor her. I still regretted accepting her invitation four years ago. Back then, I couldnt sleep due to the excitement of my first tournament, so I took a walk in a garden in the Holy Kingdoms palace. I happened to see Selene arguing with another man. I helped her out. She thanked me once the nuisance was driven off. I asked for the cause of the argument. Her words shocked me. Due to our many nights together, he thought we were destined lovers. Even though hes just one of my many men. Sheesh. I couldnt believe what I had just heard. Could such words really escape the lips of a noble lady? From such a religious country no less? Later, I would learn that Selene Mansfield was a well-known hedonist who used her beauty to the fullest. One who had many affairs with many different men. But at that moment, as I looked at her in stunned silence, she started to cling to me with a thoughtful expression. You must be the Empires Representative. Would you like to spend a night with me? Its your chance to be with a noble lady from another country, you know. Even if only for a night. All I ask is that you satisfy me in return. And just like that, she seduced me. I was only twenty at the time. She was unlike all the other women I had played with until then C a noblewoman that approached me of her own initiative. A single night would be no problem, I thought. And thus, the two of us slipped out of the castle, and spent a night together at an empty house owned by her family. Once we had done the deed, I left her sleeping on the bed, and returned to the castle before the sun had risen. Only the two of us knew about the affair. After that night, I considered our relationship over. She had other ideas. Why? Why had I ever accepted her invitation back then? After that night, she pursued me relentlessly. Of course, she never approached me when there were people around, but as soon as I was alone, she would appear out of nowhere. However, there was no way that what she felt for me was anything akin to love. I might have not known love then, but it definitely wasnt that. I could tell from her eyes that she just saw me as an attractive young man that had dared to get away. So, feeling disgusted, I continued to avoid her. Only when I left the Holy Country and returned to the Imperial Capital did I find myself at ease again. That was how extremely abnormal she was. I forgot about the matter over the next four years. And then I learned she was coming to the Empire as a Representative. She didnt forget. What was more, she had become Representative exactly to pursue me. I panicked then. I didnt want the Commander to know about our relationship. It wouldnt be good either if any other person found out, but it was four years ago. Nobody else would say anything. But the Commander absolutely couldnt know. The thought of her finding out pained my heart. But despite all that, she still did. She heard what happened. I tried to explain. I thought I had disappointed her. But, without a word, she just let me be there, all flustered like that, and moved towards Selene. Their exchange surprised me. Commander Chie let loose completely. Her anger felt incomparable to what I felt during the Adelbert incident. Truthfully, I had never seen her like this. She looked so repulsed. And then, as I watched in amazement, a sudden fear took hold of me. What if I was next? Due to that dread, not another of the words she spoke registered in my ears. I only knew one thing. She was tearing that woman apart with her words. She crushed any will to resist. That scene instilled terror within me. And then, she led me away, leaving Selene behind. It was my turn. I had disappointed her. I was ready to accept anything she said. I resolved myself not to let her down again. Soon, we arrived at our destination. It was the conference room used for the Commanders and Vice-commanders. Naturally, at that time, nobody was there, aside from us two. The Commander lit the candles on the table, then turned to face me. It was coming, I thought. She took off her armor, put both knees on the floor, and then prostrated herself with both hands in front of her. Im sorry! I could hear her say. I was so very confused. What was she apologizing for? Why was the Commander bowing down and apologizing to me? Despite my confusion, she continued on. Im really sorry! I was taking a walk, and I heard voices, and I ended up eavesdropping on you out of curiosity! It would have been more polite to pretend I wasnt there and didnt hear anything, but instead, I did the worst possible thing! As your boss, I really apologise! The Commander was apologizing profusely. Commander! Please raise your head. I replied, shaken from my stupor, There is no reason to lower your head to the ground like that! I too got on my knees in order to bring her up. I had never seen this posture before, but I knew that she was prostrating herself before me. I had to do something to get her to stop, but I didnt know what to do so I spoke again hurriedly. Commander Chie did nothing wrong! All the blame lies on me! I have disappointed you greatly! Huh? Disappointed? She looked at me, puzzled, but finally got up. I was relieved. Yes, four years ago, I had an affair with that woman. You must be disappointed in me. Please give me a punishment. I then copied the pose the Commander took. That must have been a posture of apology from her hometown. I kept my head to the ground. It was a very fitting position for someone like me. This time, it was the Commander who became flustered. Wha? Hold up, hold up! Youre misunderstanding something. Did you hear nothing of what I said to that bicchi? Huh? It was my turn be puzzled, again. What could she possibly mean? Wasnt she angry about our affair? Ah, you didnt hear what I said, did you? Commander Chie sat in a weird kneeling position, and scratched her head. I raised my head and assumed the same position. I didnt. In my shame, I thought you were disappointed in me, so I didnt hear anything you said. I see She began to speak. You see, what made me angry was how that bicchi completely disregarded your feelings and the inanity of her words. I was shocked. I was certain that she was angry at both Selene and me. And what did bicchi mean anyways? That woman was completely oblivious of her position as the Representative. An ordinary noble would be bad enough, but the Representative is an indispensable military asset. No country would let them leave easily. If two of those were to fall in love and marry, it might even start a war between the two countries. And she didnt understand that at all. Is her head completely filled with sex, or something? It must be. She became a Representative only in pursuit of your body after all. She spoke with a strained expression, kneading her forehead. Her voice contained a mixture of anger and astonishment. Do the nobles of other countries lack even a shred of common sense? The blockhead from the Kingdom, and the bicchi from the Holy Kingdom. Theres no way that people like that could manage their countries well. Well, I guess it doesnt really matter how the other countries turn out. But it still ticks me off. Im so going to vent my anger in the tournament. Id very much like to beat up both of these annoyances. But I cant do that. Conrad! Y-yes Maam! The way she spoke so quickly made me involuntarily straighten my back. Dont hold back against that bicchi. Or rather, since it would be over in an instant if you went all out, lets do something else! Lets show those ignorant people that we dont even have to face them seriously. Im not going to fight that blockhead head on. We can fight to the fullest in the finals. So lets show them She smiled as she spoke. But the expression on her face was not her usual calm one. This smile belied her anger. I understood that perfectly when she finished her sentence. The other countries had awoken something they shouldnt have. the strength of the Empire. The Empires Black Knights wrath. CH 32 Three days had passed since I had quarrelled with the Representatives from abroad, and the real tournament would start today. Each contestant had been assigned a private waiting room this time, unlike during the qualifiers. It was a simple space C a table, a few chairs, and a crystal screen for watching the matches. Like the others, I was silently waiting for my turn inside. Conrad was going to meet the bitch in the first bout of the day. My duel with the blockhead would come after. I owed a debt of gratitude to His Majesty for arranging this. He had lent an ear to my unreasonable request even though he had had so much on his plate already. But, to be honest, I didnt think there was anyone in the Empire who wasnt stressed out right now. Foreign soldiers causing trouble in the market district aside, there had been sooo many other problems. Our own soldiers kidnapped by concubines Their female colleagues harangued whenever they tried to intervene Servants ordered around for no purpose Other royal children in the palace for Chris and Elene to keep company Two royal consorts and a harem of royal concubines for Her Majesty to entertain Ours and our vice-commanders mess for His Majesty and the Prime Minister to clean up It was almost like three months of work had been crammed into three days of time. It would all end today, though. Well, for me at least, since I would get to vent my stress by beating the crap out of those two Representatives. Strangely, this was something the Prime Minister had requested himself. Please defeat those guys, he had said, his face looking haggard. Actually, that had been the first time he had asked me for anything. For him to have been pushed this far I empathized with him. We were going to beat those annoyances up real good. For sure. After all, these rude, foolish guests of ours were long overdue for some punishment. There were cheers all around me. I awaited the referee. Dispassionately. I had never been so dispassionate about the prospect of a match in my whole life. I was going to face Selene Mansfield, the woman who had incurred Commanders wrath because of my mistake from four years ago. My opponent dressed herself in a pure white robe and wielded a wand with a sun-shaped magic crystal of the light element. And I just wanted to be done with this already. I hadnt seen the woman since the incident three days ago. She hadnt tried to approach me even once. Back then, the Commander had said, Stick with me until all the guests have returned to their countries. Just in case. It will not be strange for a commander and his deputy to stay together, and that bicchi wont dare approach when Im near.. It had been a big help. Thanks to that, I hadnt had much of a problem. Really, I couldnt hold a candle to Commander Chie. Once again, I resolved myself to work hard until I wont be ashamed to stand beside her. Conrad Aiden! Selene called out to me suddenly as I renewed my determination. I just felt disgust. If I had any choice, I would not remain in her presence a second longer. The Commander had said that too. What now? Once Im done with this momentary annoyance of a match, well have nothing to do with each other. Huh? You presume you can speak to me like that and get away with it? Frankly, she went a bit hysterical at my response. But, well, it was kind of warranted. Just stop. You arent even my type. Im seriously fed up with you. I sighed deeply. She humphed in reply. I told you already, what you think doesnt matter in the slightest! I always, always get what I want! And you, Conrad, will be no exception! She spat out the words through a smile full of scorn. That actually surprised me. Had the commanders words gone through one ear only to escape via the other? Did my commanders words really not penetrate through that thick skull of yours? Have you forgotten them already? For a moment, she lost composure, and her face crumpled, but almost instantly, her grimace was replaced by an expression of triumph. And that made me puzzled and suspicious in equal measure. That? Oh, that wont be an issue. I have taken appropriate measures. Pardon? What on earth was she trying to say? I asked His Holiness to permit my marriage to you if I am victorious and to negotiate with the Emperor to make it possible. His Holiness agreed. Huh?! I exclaimed in astonishment. Why did this woman even have the power to make requests of her liege? Her tenacity made me grimace for the first time today. Her smile actually widened at that sight, and she giggled mirthfully. Do you see now? You will be mine, and there will be no problems. Ohohoho! And that upstart will learn his place too. Such a wonderful day! What was that just now? And what exactly are you planning to do to the Commander? I asked through clenched teeth. The agitation was probably showing on my face. And that only made her more ecstatic. That upstart? Hell pay for disgracing me. Im not a simpleton who would believe that lie about slaying a dragon! Neither do I buy that hoax with the black unicorn! It must have been some spell to disguise a normal horse. You all are so insufferably dumb! You dont say. Every single person in the crowd was stunned silent by her nonsense. She really shouldnt have said that. But, due to misreading the mood perhaps, she continued happily. Thats right! Compared to that fake, I am dumb beyond saving. What did you say? My interruption to her rant wiped the smile from her face. She just didnt seem to understand what had just happened. There was a variety of emotions in me I had felt for the first time ever. I wasnt angry. I felt disgust and revulsion. I wondered if that was what people felt when they were pushed beyond mere anger. Right now, even though anybody would consider her face pretty, and every man alive would lust after her body, I found her extremely ugly. Her drivel was no longer worth even getting angry at. For the last time C I will not be your plaything. You cant even beat me. W-what are y-you?! She barely stammered out a response, while her ecstatic smile was replaced by a look of terror. I must have ended up making that expression. The one I had tended to make back in the day when I had detested and looked down on all my opponents. Sheesh, why the hell did I ever sleep with this sort of woman? I must have lost my mind. Eek! Even my voice scared her. To be scared this much Was she really a soldier of the Holy Kingdom? If that was all there was to their Representative, the Holy Kingdom didnt amount to much. That must have been why the Holy King had accepted that sort of request. Well, all I could do was show them who was the boss and wrap this farce up. Thankfully, the referee had finally arrived. I could end this and make sure she would never approach me again. I decided to show her the gap between us. With the referee in position, I raised my wooden sword. She had also raised her wand, fear still visible on her face. Seeing that we were both ready, the referee raised her hand. Ready, begin!! I rushed forward as soon as the referees hand swung down. Eek!? My blade arced down, stopping a hairs breadth from her forehead. The force of the slash lifted her hair making it flutter behind her. She fell on her backside with a yelp and just looked at me as she trembled fearfully. Right now, she was a textbook example of losing ones fighting spirit. Referee? I asked, not hearing a verdict. That woman too was stunned, as if not understanding what had happened, but my question brought her back to her senses. T-the winner is, the Empires Conrad Aiden. The audience, especially the one on the Empires side of the stadium, cheered loudly. For a moment, I turned to leave, but I changed my mind. Let me just say this C that attack just now? Even our vice-commanders would be able to react to it. Huh? She looked up at me with confusion in her eyes. I smirked at the unsightly figure, and continued. In the end, you only amount to this much. Why did you ever delude yourself that your victory over me was a fact? I smiled at her calmly, wanting to calm her down. Oh, and one more thing. The commander whom you insulted before is much stronger than me. Having said that, I turned around once more and walked towards the exit. For real this time. On my way back to the waiting room, I looked up at the royal boxes designated for the Emperor and his family, presently occupied by the royalty and Prime Ministers of the three countries. Not all of them, of course. Some, like the Empress, were watching the proceedings on a big crystal screen in the palace. I saw that His Majesty and His Excellency Prime Minister were both smiling in satisfaction, and our guests from the Kingdom looked surprised. But His Holiness had a sour grimace on his face, while his Prime Minister turned ashen. My Liege and Prime Minister were probably feeling the same thing looking at the face of our esteemed guests as me. Sweet, sweet, refreshing satisfaction. Serves you lot right, I muttered under my breath. Yep, that went as I expected. The match went exactly as I had expected it to go. The outcome, the bitchs reaction, the Kingdoms referees shock Everything had been as predicted. Incidentally, the referee had to come from the Kingdom, the country not participating in the match at the time. If he hadnt, his fairness would be doubted no matter what the outcome was. What did the bitch say to Conrad anyways? I could watch the proceedings on the screen, but there was no audio, so all I could tell was that whatever words had been spoken had made him angry. I didnt think I had ever seen him make that sort of face, though. Before the tournament, he had promised me that he would respond with restraint to whatever she said. Even though, it would have been better to just ignore her completely. I figured things would probably end up the same way had he ignored her though. She had kept chattering on and on She must have pushed some of his buttons. Honestly, back in Japan, that kind of face would have been deemed scary enough to warrant a mosaic over it. I had caught a glimpse of some people in the audience covering their childrens eyes at one moment. I wished he was more careful next time. I heard a knock on the door, and I let the visitor in. Excuse me for intruding, Knight Commander, sir. It was one of the soldiers. Its time for you to get going. Alright. I left the room with a new bokutou in hand. The crowd cheered the moment I entered the arena floor. There was a lot more people in attendance now compared to the qualifiers, so it was much louder than before. I saw the Blockhead also enter as I reached my designated spot. He was wielding a wooden sword the size of the greatsword I had seen him use when I had first met him. As soon as he saw me, he made a nasty face. Really I didnt care about being liked, but he must have hated me quite a lot. I decided to get this match over with quickly. Suddenly, the people in the general audience seating began to chant: Black Knight! Black Knight! Black Knight! I looked at the crowd in surprise. I spotted Byron, and then the rest of my acquaintances from the neighborhood and the market district. The imperial soldiers decided to join in on the chant too, taking advantage of my amazement, most likely. Neither the foreign audience, nor our nobles seemed to expect this kind of reception for me. Honestly, I was still the most surprised person in the arena, though. Why would they? Miiisteeer! Suddenly, I heard a call out from that area. I was only able to hear it over the din because they used Voice, the sound amplifying spell. I scanned the stands carefully, and found the owner. It was a boy riding on the shoulders of a Mr. Musclehead-sized old man. He was the kid I had saved three days ago. I saw him wave to me with a big smile on his face. When I turned in his direction, he stopped, cupped his hands to his mouth, and shouted: THANK YOU! Everyone heard that. The people around him had to cover their ears due to the volume, but they all looked at him tenderly. Nobody seemed to consider him an annoyance. They must have all worked together for the boys sake. All the others, soldiers and audience, seemed to agree too. They had Well said written all over the faces. I wondered how long they had been planning this. To have such a surprise for me in store How sly. I raised my right hand holding the bokutou, yet another of my clumsy works, high into the air. The stadium erupted with cheers once again. I was so happy I worked for the Empire. The Blockhead snorted. Swarming and clamoring like that. Just like a horde of goblins. His words made me freeze in my tracks. Icy cold replaced the warmth the citizens words brought me. And Mr. Blockhead was just getting started. Swarming in large numbers, like pests Those sheeple are truly better off as slaves. Its hard not to pity the ignorance and the depths the Empire has fallen to. And you You must be just as foolish as them, he sneered. Now hes done it! I slowly turned back to face him. Seeing I didnt respond, he smiled in a repulsive manner. Whats the matter? Cat got your tongue? Dont try denying it, you know its true. He roared in laughter. What happened to your strength from before? Youre supposed to be a duke, but all I see is an upstart! Real nobles could squish you like a bug! But maybe, all citizens of the Empire are bugs? They must be, if someone like you is a duke. Rock bottom, indeed! He continued to rant like a madman. But that made him too busy to realize something C I had no longer bothered to restrain my bloodlust. A Blockhead indeed. This was the moment when the referee from the Holy Kingdom arrived. My killing intent made the poor man panic a bit. It must have been an odd contrast, my murder aura and the Blockheads oblivious guffawing. I felt a bit bad for the referee, but I had no intentions of restraining myself. I couldnt let it all out yet either. We were waiting for his signal, after all. The man steeled himself and asked, Are both of you ready to start? Hm? asked the Blockhead, Ah. Yeah. Lets. I want to show the true colors of this impostor to the sheeple of this country. He raised his sword. I didnt assume a stance though. Both of the men looked at me puzzled. Um Sir Knight? The referee asked again if I was ready. I sighed, and started speaking. However, my words were directed at the Blockhead, not the referee. Youve been running your mouth for quite a while now. Is that all youre good at? Huh? I wondered briefly why in the world a guy like that would ever become a Representative, but then it hit me. The majority of the Kingdoms strongest fighters belonged to the Guild if my memory served me correctly. I figured they had to scrape the bottom of the barrel, and ended up with that. Mr. Referee, hold this. Y-yes!? I handed my bokutou to the flustered man. Can you please take care of that for me? Huh?, B- but He started to object, but I forced it into his hands anyway. Then, an idea struck me. Oh yeah, Mr. Referee, are you able to use Bind? Huh? Umm yes, but why? I smiled beneath the helmet. Good. Please seal my hands behind my back so that I cant use them. What!? My request astonished him, and the Blockhead cut in too. What the hell are you saying!? His revolting grin was replaced by an angry glare. Cant you see? I responded in mock surprise, I dont even need a sword to beat a bug like you. So, to make it fair, Im sealing both of my arms. Well, even with me using my feet only, he was not a match for me. (TL note: Related ) You think you can get away with mocking me, imbecile? His reply was bristling with irritation, but I had had quite enough of him already. Right back at you, worm. Do you think you can get away with mocking the Empire? I laced every one of those words with unrestrained killing intent. It actually made him flinch for a second, but then, he just clicked his tongue and resumed his stance. That left the referee. Hurry up, we dont have all day. But I The man was still hesitating, but I wasnt going to do this without the handicap. I might accidentally kill the idiot otherwise. Mr Blockhead had reeeally picked the wrong fight here. And I wasnt sorry for him in the slightest. Quickly, before I lose my patience! Since the referee was still hesitating, I threatened him. Eek! F-fine, I-Ill do it! He finally moved to cast the spell on me, and I apologized in my mind for having to threaten him. Seeing the man cast Bind, the crowds stopped cheering. A murmur ran the length of the stands. But I paid it no mind and returned to my designated spot. The referee, his face rather strained, raised his right hand to signal the start of the match. Begin!! And so, it started. The Blockhead was the first to move. His speed was rather easy to follow, though. In fact, he was much slower than Mr. Musclehead. He held his greatsword raised high above his head as he charged. His movements were much more wasteful than Stupid Swordsmans. He swung the blade, and I dodged to the left, avoiding it with ease. As if unable to believe that I had dodged it, the Blockhead shouted angrily. You damn! He swung again. This time, I avoided by jumping up into the air and landing with a graceful backflip. Stop jumping around so much!! His anger was plainly visible as he swung yet again. But the blow lacked any weight. Celes beat him in that department. I was aware that they shouldnt be put on the same level, but I expected him to show something worthy of a Representative. He was such a letdown. A captain-level fighter at best. Woken up from my idle musings, I realized I had been dodging for a several minutes now. The audience was silent, spellbound by the sight. It was about time to end this. The blockhead was breathing heavily. He had continued to swing the sword with all his might all this time. I increased the distance between us. Seeing a change in my behavior after only dodging his attacks all this time made him pause. Hey, isnt that suicidal in a real battle? I thought. Then he kicked off the ground with his right foot, the greatsword held high over his head in both hands. That made his torso area wide open. I pivoted on my right foot and drove a roundhouse kick into his solar plexus. Ugh! With a groan, the blockhead fell to his knees holding his stomach. I heard the wooden greatsword clatter across the ground far away. I held back, but he still shouldnt be able to move for a while. Eh. Uhm The winner is, the B-Black Knight, stammered out the referee. The audience welcomed the result with a stunned silence at first but, eventually, they realized what was going on, and erupted into cheers. I approached the blockhead. I held back quite a bit, but I dont think youll be able to move for a while. Just stay here, Ill arrange for my subordinates to send you off to the infirmary. Shit How could I lose to someone like you? I figured that if he could still swear, he would be fine. Still, I found that someone like you rather displeasing. I told you before, I replied coldly, The Empire has plenty of soldiers like you. You may be a big-shot out there in the Kingdom, but here, you dont really amount to much. So you better mind what you say and do. With that said, I walked to the referee. The man still had my bokutou, and there was one other thing I wanted a word about. I came to pick up my belongings. Y-yes! But before that, let me dispel the Bind! The referee started to dispel his spell. About that Let me give you a piece of advice. Eh? asked the man tilting his head. I flexed my arms and shattered the Bind in front of him. A-ah People can easily break out of something like this. You put enough magic power into the spell, but you need to make it more concentrated. The referee had probably never imagined that his Bind would be broken. He stared at me wide-eyed and speechless. I looked up at the royal boxes and met eyes with His Majesty. He smiled happily. Beside him, the Prime Minister also clapped, although his smile was rather strained. Had he begun to acknowledge me, perhaps? I bowed slightly, and headed for the exit. Recalling the pale faces of the other monarchs made me smile. Ah, I feel so refreshed! I thought. CH 33 An hour had passed since Commander Chies match. I had seen it all through the crystal screen, and the results were not a surprise. Both my respect for her and my exasperation towards her opponent increased though. It felt complicated. The representatives from the other countries had never amounted to much over the past years, and we had always won the contest in the past. But even in light of that, this bunch was truly something else. Those countries had always maintained the idea that nobles were superior to commoners, and thus, only nobles could ever become anything more than a rank-and-file soldier. On top of that, in order to get promoted, you had to belong to the Army Commanders faction. The nobles even placed their own people at the top of the chain of command to prevent the army from ever defying them. In short, those officers were just puppets. And since a lowly commoner would never even be in consideration for the role of the Representative, it would end up belonging to the strongest puppet. At best, the puppet would only be slightly better than average. At worst, it would be just above weak. And it showed. They were not like the truly strong people, those able to sense the strength of their opponent. They had arrogance missing in those who spent enough time training diligently to learn humility. They lacked the common sense and the judgement of those they claimed to be. After all, the truly strong would never allow themselves to become puppets. But those tools had been spoiled since young, raised on stuff like Nobles are special. They are an existence above commoners. An army stuffed full of such tools was no longer fit for purpose. It lacked any strength. A powerless army created space and demand for combat guilds to flourish since somebody had to fight monsters and bandit bands. It would be fair to say that these guilds were the only things standing between those countries and ruin. One could ask why didnt the guilds revolt if they were that much stronger. Well, they werent well-versed in politics. Being commoners, they were unable to join the government, or receive formal education. Thinking of this, I felt lucky to have been born in the Empire. It was truly a blessing that I had been able to obtain an education. I made a heartfelt nod to that thought. At that exact moment, I heard a knock on the door and saw a soldier enter. Vice-commander Conrad, it is almost time. Oh, its that time already? Understood, I said. I grabbed my wooden sword and left the waiting room. It was time to focus. I returned to the arena floor after an hour of rest. After my semi-final concluded, I hadnt really been tired at all, and it would have been fine to start the final match right away. But there had been a schedule to keep. I kind of regretted finishing my match so quickly. Just a little bit. Commander! Hm? I looked for the source of the voice and saw Conrad walking towards me, with his right hand raised and a refreshing smile on his face. For some reason, he looked positively radiant. It looked like he got to vent all his stress too. I was glad for him. Hey Conrad! I waved back. This wasnt the way one should treat their imminent opponent, but I was hardly in a position to criticise. We were both in a good mood, so it just ended up like that. I nodded to myself, watching him reach his designated spot. All that was left was to wait for the referee. By the way, the referee this time would be from the Empire. Since both of us were from the Empire, a referee from another country wasnt needed. I looked at Conrad while we waited. We had worked together almost every day for the past six months, but we hadnt sparred with each other even once. We had been too focused on making our soldiers stronger. In truth, they had already been stronger than the armies of the other countries, but I, as an otherworlder, had still found them quite shabby. I might have been an amateur, but the knowledge Lady Amaterasu had granted me, along with the observation skills I had ended up honing back in my original world, had made up for my lack of experience. From what I could tell, they had had no problems working together in small squads, but there had been a need to teach them how to work together as one whole army. After all, their jobs had been more than just patrols, subjugation missions, and escort duties. That had been why we had a need for people able to unify the whole army, but there had been no one with that talent available. So, all the Commanders and Vice-Commanders had ended up with something to do. And that had been why Conrad and I had never had a mock battle. It had been the same for the other Commanders, the only one I could ever spar with was Claude. That didnt mean, however, that I hadnt analyzed Conrads fighting style. I had observed the other Commanders during the qualifiers as well. Since I lacked experience fighting them, the best way to come up with countermeasures was to use my knowledge based on what I had seen. Having just power on its own was pointless. Ideally, I would like to gain experience using only my head, without relying on my strength at all. This match would be a chance like no other. After all, he had been the winner of the previous tournament, formerly known as the Empires Strongest. I was considered to be that now, but the title didnt sit well with me since I had gained it without defeating him. If I was to stand above him, I needed to earn that spot. Even if the title itself wasnt something I was interested in or attached to. Being his superior officer could be such a pain. My face cracked into a dry smile. I was grateful for the helmet. It was awfully convenient to have other people be unable to see your expression at times like this. The silence C we hadnt said anything to each other since I had been lost in thought C was suddenly broken. Im so sorry for the wait! said a young man, our referee, who had just run over with a calm smile on his face. Its fine. No problem, said Conrad. His smile was so refreshing. Sigh, to be able to witness the match between the Commander and the Vice-commander from up close Im so happy to be the referee! He looked quite happy indeed. I figured he really wanted to study the duel between his two superior officers. Was it really worth being so happy about, though? Arent you exaggerating a bit? I asked. But he hastily shook his head. No way, Commander! he insisted with passion. Its the reigning champion versus the hero who slew Fafnir! Anybody would be thrilled to witness such an exciting match! Alright! Alright. I get it, I said, holding both my hands in front of me. I didnt expect him to be this passionate. It brought back my old worries C just what did the Imperial army think of me? I could tell when it came to Conrad, Kyle, and other Commanders, but the rest of the soldiers were a mystery in that regard. With the exception of Charlotte Aveline, I couldnt tell what was going on in their heads, even though I had watched them train for the last six months. And it wasnt a topic I hadnt been brooding over. I get how you feel, soldier, but do calm down. And more importantly, shouldnt we start already? Oh! Apologies, Sir! Conrad made his reminder with a hint of a smile, and the chastised referee hurried to his spot. He was really good at helping me out of these troubling situations. I readied my bokutou. At that moment, Conrad called out to me C Commander! Please dont hold back. The smile vanished from his face, replaced by an expression of absolute focus. Got it. My reply was terse. There was no longer any need for words. We were both just waiting for the signal. Now then. Ready Begin! Seeing that we were both ready, the referee started the match. I closed in on Conrad immediately, swinging the bokutou down as I charged. He blocked. We locked swords together. I saw that his forehead was wrinkled in concentration. He must have been exerting quite a bit of effort. So this was his real strength. This was the former Empires Strongest, the reigning champion. I was using a bit less force than it had taken to beat Fafnir half a year ago. I wasnt holding back out of conceit. He was simply the first human opponent to push me this far since coming to this world. I put a bit more strength into my arms and pushed him backwards. His balance was disturbed, and I used the chance to stab at his midriff. He recoiled back with a groan. He moved back to gain some distance, likely having judged that the exchange wasnt going well. I held my bokutou at the ready, waiting to see what he would do next. If I attempted a thrust again, he would probably deal with it. Well, not one of the Empires Commanders would fall for the same trick twice. The match wasnt completely decided yet. Just now, Conrad had managed to immediately back away from my attack, reducing the damage. But I wasnt surprised. I hadnt expected to win with that move. It had been meant to incapacitate him, though. I had probably used enough strength to stun any of the other Commanders. Usually, when I swung my sword, even Claude would barely be able to dodge. And Claude was faster than Mr. Musclehead. He had helped me practice dealing with agile opponents. Conrad, however, had easily been able to react to the speed that even Claude had struggled with. My blow would probably have been dodged completely if I hadnt forced him off-balance. It looked like I had to try a bit harder. That meant my bokutou would definitely break, though. Still, there was no choice. I briefly wondered what would come first, my victory or my sword breaking. If I had taken the Commanders attack head on, I would have been done for. Cold sweat trickled down my back as I observed her stance. She had had me on the back foot from the start. I really needed to use this short reprieve to come up with a plan. The signal had barely sounded, and she had already appeared right in front of me, sword swinging down. I had been able to block it, barely, but even my full strength had not been enough to make her budge. We had locked swords for a while, but she had soon broken my stance with a nudge and stabbed her sword at me in a vicious thrust. I had managed to leap back just in time, but my stomach still throbbed in pain. So much for mitigated damage. Given how she was waiting and studying me, I could tell that she wasnt trying to finish it quick. That thrust too had been something I could have dodged unscathed if I hadnt lost my balance. That was her style C at first probe the opponent for strengths and weaknesses. Then, once she had enough information, she would deal with the enemy appropriately. And usually, it took her, at most, a minute of exchanging blows to find out all that she could. This was the scariest thing about her. She was doing it now too, as expected, organizing the insight gleaned from our short clash. That was why she stood still. If done by any other person, this would be an opening. But Commander never let her guard down while processing the information. There were no openings. Resigned, I admitted to myself that I probably couldnt win. I had never fought against her until now. I knew nothing about her as an opponent. This was the reason I had wanted her to face me seriously. She was the first person whose back I ever felt was worth chasing. I resumed my stance with a deep breath and then looked straight at her. She didnt show any intention of making a move. It looked like she was waiting for me to act. So be it! I charged at her with vigour. I swung my sword with vigour. She wasnt kind enough to just sit there and take the blow, of course. I attacked with all my strength from every angle, but she blocked each and every strike. No human had ever been able to stop my blade before today. She was really, really amazing. Was this how one felt when ones blood began to boil? I hadnt known. I would have never guessed that facing such a strong enemy, even for a brief moment, would feel like this. Exhilarated, I understood why Celestia liked this. I didnt expect to win, but I would keep Commander Chie company to the very end. Huh? Conrad was smiling. In a very ghastly way. I grimaced under my helmet, wondering if I had possibly awakened something that I really shouldnt have. I watched the two knights carry on with their bout on the arena floor. I could do it from where I was because Chie had given me a crystal. It was such a ridiculous sight. I had never seen anything like this, even though I had been sparring with her a lot. She clearly must have been holding back. Well, to be fair, I did know that. Totally. Never mind Chie, I was no match even for Conrad. I brushed my bangs aside, looked up to the sky, and smiled after a momentary pause. I had to become stronger, or I would be left behind again. I looked back into the crystal. The battle there continued, as intense as ever. If I didnt want to be left behind, I had to learn from Chie and take in everything I saw. Several minutes had passed since the match had started. As I had exchanged blows with Conrad, I had continued to make adjustments. I had learned three things. Regarding his speed : I had gained a good idea of it from that first thrust. He was just a bit faster than Claude. Regarding his strength : I had gotten a feel of it as we had exchanged blows. He was a bit weaker than Fafnir, of course. But he was still strong enough to make me exert this much power. There was really no conceit in me. Lady Amaterasu had given me a body that rivalled the demon lords. For him to be able to push me this far, he was way out of the norm. I briefly wondered how would he fare with the Heros sword. It was a very scary vision. And finally, the last observation: he was a battle maniac. I had figured that out from how he seemed to enjoy himself while he swung his sword. Why did he have to do it with such a scary smile?! There was such a huge disparity between his normal attitude and how he was now! Usually, he was a gentleman, always there to offer you support. I would never have imagined he had this side to him. Nobody had told me about this! Neither Alice nor the Blue-Haired Ikemen. (TL note: This used to be Long, blue-haired ikemen but thats too long and silly.) There could only be two reasons. Either, everyone had kept it secret from me. Or this match in particular had fired up his warrior spirit. Both were equally possible at this point. But either way, I had no plans to lose. After all, he was the one who gave me the most respect as his superior. Losing to him would mean losing face. In his eyes, at least. It was time to end this, so I put a bit more strength into my sword-arm. His wooden blade flew into the air. The tip of my weapon rested at his throat. He was quite surprised. A few seconds later, his wooden sword clattered on the ground behind his back. We have a winner! Its the Black Knight! announced the referee, as if spurred by the sound. The crowd went wild, and the sudden roar made me realize that they had been deathly silent while we fought. The arena once again filled with cheers. I removed the bokutou from his neck and held it in my left hand. Then, I took off the gauntlet and held my exposed right hand out to him. How was it? Am I worthy of being your boss? He looked stunned for a second, but soon made a resigned smile. What are you saying, Commander? Of course you are. This match just reinforced that conviction. Nobody but you can stand above me. He took off his gauntlet as well and shook my hand. The gesture stirred the crowd even more. Suddenly, I felt something strange from the bokutou in my left hand. I looked at it. So did Conrad, apparently noticing something strange. A crack ran down its length. I must have overdid it a bit. When I let it go, it split into two halves with an audible crack. Ahh I knew it. C-Commander? He looked bewildered, so I decided to explain. It couldnt withstand my strength. It reached its limits towards the end, so I had to rush a bit. I smiled with self-depreciation. The first one lasted all the way to the finals .This one was new, but I guess all this was just too much. You were so strong that I started to panic. It broke after just one match. At that moment, I noticed that, for some reason, Conrad blushed. Hm? Conrad? Whats wrong? Thinking that it might be a fever, I put my bare right hand on his forehead. C-commander!? Nope, not a fever. Conrad turned even redder. It was quite puzzling. Ah, he sighed in exasperation, she really is Hm? What? He put his gauntlet back on. I wasnt sure what had just happened, but I did likewise. The closing ceremony would be next, so we didnt have to leave the arena. It looked like the other two wouldnt be joining us. One was likely too scared, the other still couldnt move. Things would end peacefully if nothing else happened. If nothing else happened. Well then, you foolish people! Lets put an end to this festival! A sudden voice from the sky ruined the atmosphere. Everyone looked up, including me. I saw a group of strangers riding gryphons. They were dressed in odd, black robes. Would they be the last job of the day? To be continued CH 34 The out-of-place voices from above us made me look up. There was a group of black-robed strangers up above me in the sky. They were mounted on gryphons. Whats more, a closer inspection revealed that their faces were all hidden behind skull masks. This bunch Chuuni much?[1] A tap on the shoulder broke me out of my stunned silence. It was Conrad. I had no words to describe the frown on his face. He must have been shocked too. Regardless, it was an emergency and, as the highest-ranked officers in the arena, the two of us had to assume command over the soldiers. The tap was his reminder that I should try talking with them as we had agreed at the meeting earlier. Truthfully, I almost forgot. But as the one in command, I had to try to discover the motive of the strangers in robes. I turned to the referee with a deep sigh. The man was stupefied too. He didnt look scared, though. He gave off more of a whats with these people? sort of vibe. Frankly, if I could, I too would probably rather ignore them. The situation called for the Voice spell. It was hardly beyond my means, but controlling the volume took a lot of effort, so I usually left it to the pros. Thats why I always had someone from the magic corps at hand for times like these. Voice cast, I addressed the suspicious group. Insolent fools! Do you not realize in whose presence you stand?! You are in front of His Imperial Highness and other Royal Majesties! They probably did, but protocol had to be observed. I carried on, fully in work mode. This arena is sacred! It is a place where the strongest warriors gather to display their strength to their sovereigns! Do you hooligans even know where you are trespassing?! I felt a bit uneasy at this point. To be honest, the other two representatives were pretty much worthless. Only I and Conrad could put up any sort of serious fight here. But if the other countries didnt join us, they would lose face. The adult world was complicated like that. The response, accompanied by a burst of scornful laughter, came from the man who looked to be the leader of the intruders. He stood out from the others thanks to his over-the-top necklace. Sacred place my foot! You nobles have no real strength! You just flaunt your status, oppress the commoners, and even enslave them in an inhuman manner! We, The Scythes of the Revolution, are the angels of death sent by God to deliver His divine punishment! But really, chunni much? That aside, I was less than thrilled at being lumped together with the other countries. Moreover, all this theatrics left me with a splitting headache and a churning stomach. You said slaves? The Empire has long abolished slavery. Do you not know that, wretch? Or do you not come from our glorious country? After all, no citizen of the Empire would be so confused. I just couldnt stop myself, I had to set them straight. The leader of the Scythes just laughed. Hah! Who are you trying to fool!? We already know the truth, theres no point in hiding it! He what? The truth? I must have had a really silly expression on my face under the helmet. I was utterly amazed. Such recklessness. Such generalisations. Delusions were truly strong with these ones. Commander. I heard Conrad speak up weakly and looked in his direction. Both he and the referee were burying their faces in their hands. There was so much cringe in the air that their heads had started to hurt too. I sighed again, even deeper. Then, I told the referee to cancel Voice. I wanted to vent so very much. What truth? What do they mean? I asked nobody in particular. Sure, there was that smuggling incident half a year ago, but we werent exactly keeping it a secret. So why do they ramble about truth? What are they talking about exactly? They and their delusions are being so extremely annoying. Maybe that was just what they were C delusional annoyances. No sane person would attack a heavily guarded gathering of three heads of states like this one. Well, they probably had some sort of plan, preparing the gryphons and such. They didnt look like a group that went to all this trouble while oblivious to the latest happenings. I decided to look into who their backers were later but, first, they themselves had to be dealt with. And I was on the verge of concluding that trying to talk sense into this guy was a fools errand. Judging by how hard their hands were pressing into their foreheads, Conrad and the referee were of the same opinion. I am truly happy to have been born in the Empire, said the latter suddenly. I had no idea that being uneducated can be this scary. Now I know why Sir Commander talks craves intelligence all the time. Conrad silently nodded in agreement at the side. Damn right. Intel was important. If not for our intelligence gathering efforts, Claude and I would have never learned of this. It might have taken a bit more time because of the interference by the men that had attacked Claude, but we had eventually obtained what we had been after. However We worked so hard to get the intel, and the enemy turned out to be them. A misguided bunch of noisy people. We started to exchange observations about our disappointment, quietly at first, but growing louder with every word. The way they had acted thus far had been so simplistic that I lost all enthusiasm. B-but, now we know that the preparations weve made beforehand will prevent all damage! Thats good, right?! I-its just as Vice-Commander said! Forewarned is forearmed, right Commander? And thats exactly whats happening right now. Just like you have alway said! The other two immediately attempted to cheer me up. I was grateful. Change of plans. Lets just get this over with, I said with deep resignation. Our enemy here is that. And the matters on the other end are most likely wrapped up already. Id rather spend time leisurely gossiping with the crowned heads. Having made the call, I got the referee to cast Voice again and addressed the chunni bunch once more. I had to figure out what to do with those flying embarrassments. But first things first. Your Majesty, do excuse me, please, I said, bowing in the direction of the Emperor. We will have to postpone our discussion for the few brief moments it shall take to apprehend the hooligans. Obviously, it was good manners to tell people a change of plans had occurred so that their time wasnt wasted pointlessly. We understand. Deal with this quickly, please. By your will, Emperor. And thats how it is, dear uninvited guests. I applaud the planning youve put into this attack, but you face an opponent beyond your means. Chalk it up to bad luck and surrender. Now that His Majesty granted me permission, I could turn back to the group. You! You are looking down on us?! Well yes? Pretty much, I thought in response. I am busy right now and have no time to worry about petty annoyances like you. Just surrender already. Dont make this any harder than it has to be. Just for the heck of it, I threw in a classic line from the police dramas. The leader of the group started to visibly shake from anger. Id bet he was bright red under that mask of his. I smirked under my helmet. That does it! No more! I will not allow you godforsaken nobles to mock us any longer! All of you will regret your arrogance! Then, he used an actual finger snap. But nothing happened. Eh? He was so very bewildered. The other hooded figures looked as confused as he seemed to be. At that moment, somebody from the general audience seats shouted loudly C You looking for these guys?! Mr. Musclehead over there, with a few of his subordinates, was restraining a small group of seemingly ordinary men and women. Wh-what is happening?! The masked leader was unable to hide his agitation. Are you surprised this place is guarded tightly? We are protectors of this country. Its our duty to be ready for emergencies, whatever they may be. As I said that, Imperial Army soldiers appeared on the stands. They too had arrested several shady-looking people. And now, I shall make you all regret choosing your enemies poorly! Let us begin. I had just summoned all of the Commanders and Vice-Commanders for an emergency meeting. A few days prior to the qualifiers, I said, starting to relate the same information I had just reported to the Emperor, an exhausted information broker approached me and my friend at the Wild Breath Tavern. Could that be Conrad instantly guessed who I was talking about. I nodded in confirmation, and continued. He made us join him in a private room at the back before he divulged what he knew. There is a group that is planning to attack the Three Country Tournament. The reactions varied. Some of those present merely lifted their brows, others jumped out of their chairs from shock. Whatever doubts you may have, I can guarantee the accuracy of the news and vouch for the broker. The information given was not sufficient, however, and I had to investigate further on my own. I finally know enough, which is why were having this meeting. I paused for a deep breath. This topic made me recall something else. I again wondered how had Aaron managed to find out about the auction back then. I was sure he wouldnt tell, only that it was a trade secret. Is this perhaps the same broker as six months ago? asked Celes. Hmm, is it? After all, there was one other person without whom this couldnt have been done. How should we react? asked the Blue-Haired Ikemen, You are the Black Knight, you must have a plan. He seemed to trust me quite a lot. He must have picked up on something after working together with me all this time. I do have a plan. Well train the guards properly, and well station them so that they are ready to react to whatever might happen. Comprehension dawned on the faces of my subordinates. I knew it. Youre never unprepared! Commander Addinsell! This manner of speech is unacceptable! Charlotte was angry at the attitude of her superior. I had been avoiding thinking about the issue of her feelings ever since I had become aware of them. Being confronted with that again was a headache, but it was also irrelevant to the discussion at hand so I brushed it aside. Well, protecting the arena will not be a challenge but I would still feel better if everyone knew their roles. Please brief your units as required. Yes, sir! My orders had been acknowledged without protest, but there was one more thing. One last thing. I want to introduce someone who was a tremendous help A partner without whom I couldnt do this. A partner? wondered the Stupid Swordsman. C-Commander, could that Conrad apparently guessed who I was talking about and became uneasy. I stilled his doubts with a discrete gesture. To be honest, I didnt want to reveal that persons existence either, but there was no choice. I couldnt turn to anybody else, given who we had to be wary of. That was also why I had settled on this kind of scenario. You may enter! I said a bit louder. The newcomer, someone I knew very well, walked next to my chair and turned around. Everyone but me and Conrad looked at the stranger in confusion. Sorry to keep you waiting. Everyone, this is my friend and civilian collaborator, Claude Orglenn. Say hi to everybody. Im Claude. Nice to meet you. Well said, Commander. It still feels strange when our opponents are like that, I replied with a sigh. Our forces had been deployed to a number of locations. The Vice-Commanders, Blue Ikemen, Stupid Swordsman, and Celes, had all been stationed at the four cardinal direction sections of the town. Amy had been in charge of the castle. Mr Musclehead had guarded the arena itself. Each of them had had several squads of soldiers at their disposition, some of which had been hidden with the help of Conceal Presence. The remaining soldiers had been told to patrol the town as normal to limit what the shady group could do. The patrols had forced the conspirators into less populated areas where magically hidden soldiers had dealt with anyone entering, be it a civilian or a suspect. Not that there would have been many civilians. The tournament had been in progress, and there had been guides posted around the town. A degree of caution had been required nonetheless on the off chance that a genuine passerby happened to wander into the trap. The arrested suspects had then been brought to the arena to make it easier to convince the leader of the plot that the plan had failed. Claude had expected the main attack to come from the air at the moment we were supposed to be tired, so in order to grant ourselves enough time to arrest everybody, we pushed back that moment with various little schemes. Making the referee arrive late, the extended, one-hour break before the finals, all that and more had been planned in advance. We had allowed Conrad to finish his match against that woman quickly, but in exchange, I had been supposed to prolong my semi-final match as much as possible. This had been why I had handicapped myself so much. Unfortunately, it hadnt worked very well, and I intended to reflect on that failure. I hadnt expected the blockhead to be that weak. Still, it was probably fine. The soldiers looked happy to finally be called out. And Claude helped a lot too, of course. Hi, Blacky. Hey, Claude, I welcomed him as he suddenly appeared in his civilian clothes next to the referee. How are things on your end? The referee was in shock. What? When? Ever since Concealment was cancelled, answered Conrad calmly. Hah, knew it. Claude answered my question while approaching closer. A failure. I looked all over, but found nothing. Not very surprising. He just shrugged. My prediction seemed to be on the mark. The man who had attacked him earlier, belonged to a different organization. A minion of the puppet master, not a member of this rabble. After digesting Claudes report, I had gained an idea of how the conspirators had been gathered, and we had both agreed that a person that would stand out from the crowd of attackers could be the instigator. But now, it was obvious this group was a bunch of throwaways. They had been incited to action, given funds and a plan to follow, and then sacrificed to measure the Imperial Armys response. They, most likely, had no idea about the identity of their benefactors. The mastermind must be watching from somewhere else then. Damn. Sooo infuriating! There, there. I gave him few soothing pats on the head. I really needed to get on with devising that plan to hook him up with Alice. In the meantime, Mr Musclehead gave the prearranged signal for the magicians to cast Sleep on the gryphons, Bind on the cloaked humans, and then Float on the whole group as they started to fall from the sky. All in order for us to still have someone alive to arrest after they reached the ground. And that was pretty much a wrap. All that was left was cleanup. I sighed again. Why did the other countries do nothing but bring trouble? Hmm. Looks like a failure I smiled over the crystal that allowed me to watch the tournament. Definitely a failure. The Black Knight had suddenly appeared on a black unicorn half a year ago. He had even slain Fafnir. I had happened upon that group of small fries just as I had wanted to investigate that person. Few prods had sufficed to spur them into action, but they had all gotten themselves caught by the Imperials. Completely useless. And I had even lent them one of my favorite toys. Well Whatever. I have expected them to be useless from the start, which is why I gave them the item. Now, Mr. Black Knight, please entertain me a bit. I activated the two magic circles awaiting my command beside me. Whoa! What!? Sudden exclamations of surprise from the stand made me, Conrad, and Claude look towards the commotion. The disturbance seemed to originate from the group of soldiers that had apprehended the leader of the masked rabble. Whats happening!? I asked, demanding explanation. Sir Black Knight! responded one of the men with the help of Voice, Emergency! A remote-controlled magic crystal! No, two crystals! What?! They look like demon-sealing stones! And the seals are unravelling! Commander Adams! I shouted in the direction of Mr. Musclehead, The crystals to me, now! Raise a barrier around the arena! Hurry! He moved swiftly and did as ordered. The magicians began to erect a barrier at once. This ensured the safety of everyone but us four. Carl! My weapon! Sir! The referee, Carl, took out Conrads bastard sword from his magical storage and handed it to the owner. At the same time, I threw away the broken bokutou and materialized Sakuya while Claude readied his daggers. The two crystals grew brighter. They were blinding. Oi, oi. Are you kidding me? The two monsters that appeared in our sight once the light faded made Claude exclaim in disbelief. Behemoth. Chimera. We readied our weapons and prepared to fight the creatures. They were grotesque. So much so, I wanted to avert my sight. [1] Translators footnote: According to this Japanese source: ж(Chuunibyou) is short for ѧ񮐳ͷճ˼ܻ֢Ⱥ(Chuugaku Ninensei seishin ijougata Hinichijouteki Shikou kanoukasei shoukougun) In english: EGTIPNRTS, or Eighth-Graders type of insanity possibility of non-routine thinking syndrome. Remember kids, always cite your sources so that everyone can check where it comes from CH 35 The Behemoth was about three meters tall and looked like a black bull with two pairs of sharp, crooked fangs. How fitting for a monster. On the other hand, the Chimera was around two meters tall and was made up of different animals. It had a lions head, a goats body, and a snake for a tail. Normally, it would take around five or six people working together to defeat each monster. That was, if we were facing each of them alone. Facing both of them at once had never happened before. Until now. Conrad, Carl, you take on the Chimera. Ye-yes sir! Understood. I gave the two of them orders. There were four people in the arena who could fight, and two monsters. Splitting into pairs was a given. It wasnt like one monster would patiently wait while we dealt with the other one. Lets get this over with. Okie dokie. Claude replied in his usual carefree tone. I then gave orders to the magicians outside of the barrier. Of course, I didnt look away from the two monsters. Magician Corps, Ill separate the two monsters, then well split into two groups. After that, on my signal, make a wall in the middle! Understood!! With that, I dashed towards the two monsters. I kicked the Chimera and punched the Behemoth, sending them both flying. They howled in pain as they slammed against the walls. Now! On my signal, the magicians cast their spell. A wall appeared, blocking my vision of the other side. Such brute strength, as usual. Shaddup. I responded to Claudes teasing. Its not like I had any other choice. Lets beat this thing. Yeah, yeah. There was no sense of tension as we chatted idly while walking towards the Behemoth. I couldnt see the other side once Commander Chie separated the monsters, but I wasnt worried about them. I wasnt worried about our side either. Ill cover you, Vice Commander. Carl raised his staff, which was embedded with Diamond and Spade magic stones. (TLers Reminder: see chapter 25 to see what the card suits meant) I couldnt help but marvel at how reliable he had become. It wasnt just Carl; all of the soldiers had become more reliable. All of you have become quite dependable, havent you. I kept my eyes on the Chimera as I spoke. Hehe, I guess we have. Its all thanks to the Knight Commanders training that weve gotten stronger than we were half a year ago! Despite his bashful reply, he seemed truly happy. But I dont want to play tag ever again. His voice suddenly turned gloomy. I couldnt see it, but I could tell that his face was had probably paled. Half a year ago, I could have never imagined speaking with other soldiers like this. It felt kind of nice. Well, lets get moving. The Chimera seems ready to pounce too. Okay. Compared to Commanders game of tag, this is like playing with a kitten. Was it that scary? I was always overseeing the Knight Corps training, so I never had the time to see the magicians train. Maybe I should take a peek. Setting those thoughts aside, I dashed towards the Chimera. I started off with a light strike at its body. The Chimeras snake tail blocked the sword before it reached its body. It was hard, all right. I leapt backwards, giving myself some distance from the Chimera. Its lion head sent a fireball at me. Block! A rock suddenly appeared in front of me, blocking the fireball. Sylph Slash! The Chimera was assaulted by invisible blades of wind. The monster roared in pain, then set its sights on Carl. Its heading your way! Got it!! I warned Carl. Whoa there! He narrowly avoided the monster by jumping to his right. That would have ended badly half a year ago. Back then, the magicians werent used to close combat yet. They used to just give support from afar. If anything ever got close, it would get deadly. They didnt have much stamina, and their reflexes were dull. However, in the past six months, they had gotten a lot better. They were a lot more reliable now that they could deal with close combat. Truly dependable. That person is really amazing. I murmured as I charged at the Chimera. That person was currently engaging the Behemoth. She would probably be done before we beat the Chimera. I couldnt let myself relax. I swung my sword at the Chimera. I didnt think there would come a day when we could be completely at ease in the face of monsters that should be a threat. Hahaha! Youve also grown used to it, havent you, Raiz. It would be stranger to have not gotten used to it in this past half year. We chatted casually as we watched the battle against the monsters. Hey, Emperor! Why the heck are you so carefree? Yeah! We have to get away from here. Now! The two monarchs stressed. Their faces were white with terror. Their attendants were also panicking. This is the safest place you can find. Exactly. There isnt anywhere safer than here. They looked at us as if we had gone mad. What are you talking about? The monsters are almost upon us! The King screeched. I can hear you loud and clear, you know? What I am talking about is right there, on the stage. If your Majesties would take the time to calm down and look, youll see what Im talking about. Huh? The Kings face turned bright red. He was like an open book. With a single glance at the arena below, they could see that there really was nothing to worry about. On one side, an assassins speed and a knights blade were overwhelming the Behemoth. On the other side, a mages magic and another knights blade were overwhelming the Chimera. Any sense of urgency would disappear from watching such a one-sided fight. Neither Raiz nor the servants were fazed. The servants just continued to serve us tea. Please do watch as the Empire deals with this threat. Claude and I attacked the Behemoth while dodging its attacks. We had the upper hand, but it was STILL a pain. The Behemoth was classified as a Demon. Claudes weapons, lacking any holy power, had little effect on it. So I ended up being the one in charge of dealing damage. Claude used his nimble and agile movements to distract the Behemoth. It wasnt that I couldnt just beat the Behemoth alone; I just thought that it would be more fun to beat it with a joint attack or something. Mainly, more fun for me. Hey, Blacky. Stop thinking that its a pain and looking for ways to have fun. Claude was right on the mark. Even though he was busy distracting the Behemoth. How did you know? It showed from your attitude. For real? Ill have to be careful from now on. Speaking of, shouldnt we finish up soon? I still have to investigate and clean up. That has nothing to do with me. Boo, I envy ya. I sulked. Claude was right, but I still felt jealous. Yeah yeah, dont sulk. Ill treat you to some food after this. Crepes. I want crepes. Got it. What should we do? It looks like itll take a while. Despite his out of place words, Claude didnt stop moving. I answered him while marvelling at his skill. Step back a bit. Then, stop its movements for a while. On my signal, get the Behemoth to rush towards me. Okay. He didnt ask what I was going to do but still did what he was told. Fighting together with Claude really was easy. I took some distance. Due to the wall, there wasnt much room in the arena, but it would do. I sheathed Sakuya. Now, Claude. On my signal, Claude ran towards me, and the distracted Behemoth turned to chase him. Yeah, come here, Behemoth. The Behemoths charging speed prevented it from being able to change directions. I stepped forward as Claude slipped past me. I could see the surprise on the Behemoths face, but it was too late. Sakuya slid out of its sheath, and slashed through the charging monster. The Behemoth took several more steps behind me before collapsing in a pool of its own blood. Splash! I shook the blood off my blade, then returned it to its sheath. Hiyah! I slashed the Chimeras tail in half with all my strength. It let out a shriek and tried to step on me. But a slab of rock appeared in front of me, blocking its attack. Using the rock as a foothold, I leapt onto its lion head. Youve met your match. I drove my blade into its lion head with all my might. While I leapt back, the Chimera let out a howl. The howl quieted, and the giant beast slowly fell to the floor, unmoving. Phew. I exhaled, and the wall dividing the arena disappeared. Judging by the fact that Commander Chie was just about to sheathe her sword, it seemed that we had finished up at the same time. YEAAAH! the crowd cheered. I scanned the cheering crowd. It was something I had not noticed while in combat, but it turned out that the audience hadnt fled and watched the fight instead. I could hear my subordinates cheering among the spectators. Hey, arent they supposed to be leading the people to safety? I heard Chie asking. Its not like His Majesty fled either, Claude replied. Oh yeah, he didnt. Hes waving at us. Even though they just slew a Behemoth, Commander Chie was still chatting casually. Just as she said, His Majesty was waving at us, and Prime Minister Raiz was smiling in satisfaction. The two monarchs flanking them could only stare in amazement. I bowed slightly and then turned to Carl, who had knelt to the floor. His feet had probably lost their strength from the relief. Hey, ya alright? Yeah, somehow. Carl answered, out of breath. What is it? You tired? Claude and Commander Chie approached as we spoke. Of cooouuurse! Vice Commander Aiden fought with me, but it was against a Chimera! I thought I was gonna die for real! Carl looked pale. The rest of us chuckled at that. No- no way. The Holy King stammered. That was a rare expression from someone who usually looked down on others. The other monarch was no different. As I took a sip of my tea, I smiled at their faces. I guessed that this was a good time to bring it up. Incidentally, when are you planning on returning my subjects? A written complaint had been sent, but they merely answered that it was impossible. Wh-why bring that up so suddenly? Suddenly? Sheesh, have I not given you my reply? It would be too hard to find them. Let it go, Emperor. The Holy King answered indignantly. However, that reply was within my expectations. I had come prepared. About that. Raiz. Here it is, your highness. Raiz handed me two scrolls of paper. I handed one to each monarch. Hm? What is this? They stared dubiously at the papers. Our lips curled upwards. That is a record of all the victims, and who bought them. WHAT!? The two of them hurriedly scanned the contents. I continued. This was sent together with my request, but it seems like it never made it. I thought that Id personally hand it over to you, so I might as well add more detail. Isnt that great? You dont have to search for them. I suppressed my smirk as I watched the two of them grimace. Hahaha, it felt so good. B-but. The King was still hesitant. Just another push. Is it still hard? Then I guess I will be unable to offer any assistance on the Demon countrys attacks. He widened his eyes. What do you mean by that, Emperor!? I calmly replied to the Kings outburst. There is no deeper meaning. We have no reason to protect a country that fails to protect Our subjects. As you have seen recently, the Empire is luckily blessed with talented people. They are the ones who lead the imperial army. Blood drained from his face. The Kingdoms army couldnt oppose the demons alone. The King realised that. That was also the case for the Holy King. They couldnt do without the Empires support. Demons had been active since half a year ago. I had played my trump card. Are you blackmailing us? The Holy Kings voice trembled. Exactly that. Not that I could say so. I simply want my subjects to be returned to their homeland. With them back, we will happily help you out. It cant be any simpler than that. The two monarchs clenched their fists. After a moment of silence. We understand. We will promptly search for and return them. They conceded. I looked up at the sky. The sun had almost set. The sight brought a refreshing feeling never before felt to me. With that, the tournament and the slave auction incident were both wrapped up. To be continued. CH 36 A month had passed since the conclusion of the tournament between the three countries. I had planned to begin investigating the intruders who had interrupted the ceremony as soon as the bodies of the Behemoth and Chimera were cleaned up. However, by His Majestys grace, Conrad and I were granted a short break. We reported the results the following day. As I had thought, the whole group had merely been a sacrificial pawn. They were a group of people who resented nobles and came from the Kingdom. When a mysterious person presented them with a plan, they had seen it as a chance to overthrow all nobles. The man who had fought Claude was long gone by the day of the attack. The man had delivered everything they needed through agents the day before the attack, as stated in their contract. That was all they knew. Sigh, from how well-prepared he was, all I could tell was that he was good at covert activities, which would be a big pain. Sheesh, I had to be wary of movements from not only demon, humans as well? What a headache. Well, there was good news, or at the very least, welcome news. The other countries had made sure to return every victim of the slave incident. His Majesty and the Prime Minister had known that such an attack would occur, and had used that to their advantage. The two kingdoms had previously refused to honor the request to return the subjects. However, there was a limit to the Empires patience. In the end, our last resort was to show off the Empires military strength and threaten to abandon the two kingdoms to their fates once the demon country attacked. After that, we just had to promise that nothing would happen as long as they returned our subjects. The two kings knew that they lacked the power to repel the demons, so they were forced to accept. It felt great when I saw their faces the next day; it looked like they had swallowed a bitter pill. The Scythes of Disappointment turned out to be third-rate villains, but luckily, the appearance of the Behemoth and Chimera made up for them. Good job, us~ It was gradual, but soon, both countries had returned all the victims they had. Not everyone returned, though. It had been too long, so it wasnt strange for some to have died. I had resolved myself, but it still ate at me. On another note, Aaron, who had given us crucial info, no longer had to hide and could finally have the wine he so loved to drink. As for where he had been hiding C he had ended up working at an orphanage, taking care of the children there. It went without saying that he had been a tad reckless, and ended up in a bit of danger. He had been discovered while he was snooping around, and ended up getting chased. Fortunately, no one had seen his face, but he hadnt gotten any useful information either. After some thought, we decided to let him work at the orphanage to pass the time. Why the orphanage? The orphanage was tightly guarded, since it was backed by His Majesty himself. Moreover, an orphanage was probably the last place you would look for an information broker. Luckily, Aaron was good with kids, so he quickly blended in. I had stopped by to check on him from time to time, but for some reason, he didnt look out of place at all. I was a bit curious as to why he was so good at handling children, but I figured each person had their own mysteries. He had probably refrained from drinking because he thought it wouldnt be a good idea to drink around children. When he was finally able to go to the Wild Breath Tavern, he downed several mugs in delight. It was an impressive amount, but it didnt get him drunk. Recently though, he would stop drinking for a few days whenever he planned on visiting the orphanage. The kids there had told him, You reek of alcohol, Uncle Aaron, while pinching their noses, which had given him quite a shock. The kids hadnt mean harm, but it was a sign that he might have been drinking too much. There was also someone else whose help we couldnt do without: Claude. On paper, he was an ordinary civilian who had helped defeat the Behemoth, and His Majesty had rewarded him in that manner. Everyone in the audience watched as just two people worked together to defeat something that would normally take five to six imperial soldiers. Well, it would have taken four times the number of people before I appeared, so it looked even more impressive to the audience. Carl aside, the three of us were still holding back, though. Both Conrad and I could have probably defeated a monster by ourselves without a problem, but it was a chance to show the strength of ordinary soldiers. In order to demonstrate that it wasnt just the commanders who were strong, Conrad had let Carl support him. Carl was one of the few people who knew my true face, so I had given him a bit of special training. That was why he had ended up as the referee. But I digress. Obviously, we couldnt publicly recognize him as the Imperial Covert Investigator, but His Majesty was in such high spirits that he also rewarded Claude. His Majesty had been worrying about various things before, so he seemed ecstatic to be free of that burden. The person being rewarded was embarrassed about it, though. Alice was laughing at how awkward he looked. Could it be? Would the ship sail soon? From what I could see, both Alice and Claude fancied one another. They were just unaware of it. To his credit, Claude had tried to make a move multiple times, but he always chickened out at key moments, so he had not made any progress. I felt like it would be a bit awkward to intervene as a third wheel, so I just watched and waited. Anyway, I had to focus on the present. Conrad and I were standing before the throne. We were about to be promoted to the long vacant posts of Marshal and Deputy Marshal. Why were we the ones being promoted? It turned out that it was primarily because I was a duke. The Prime Minister had gotten Conrad to keep tabs on me. It was mainly about how well I did my work, but it also included stuff about my character and how others saw me. I was too embarrassed to hear more of the details. Conrad told me that he did it to help me get promoted to Marshal. It seemed like everything had just clicked for them when I yelled at His Majesty. This person shall be the one to lead the Imperial Army! they thought. Conrad was originally slated to receive the position of Marshal, but he had been hesitant. He had not thought that he could unite the entire army. That was when they met me. Conrad had told me about how he had felt that meeting me was just meant to be. Hearing how passionate he was made me want to hide under a rock in embarrassment. They apparently had a meeting on the way back to the capital after meeting me. After leaving me to watch over Prince Chris and Princess Elene, His and Her Majesty and the other guards had unanimously agreed to make me the Marshal. However, they couldnt just do that out of the blue. That was why they had made me a commander and given me the status of duke first. However, there some people had objected. Namely, Prime Minister Raiz. How the heck can we leave the army to someone we barely know!!! was his reason. I completely agreed with Raiz. Even I wouldnt promote myself. A hero who had come riding in on the legendary black unicorn and saved the imperial family in their darkest hour certainly deserved the position of Marshal. However, it was simply inconceivable to hand over control the whole army to someone they had just met. I had asked His Majesty what he was thinking when he had summoned Conrad and me to notify us of our promotion. We couldnt think of anyone better. You were astute enough to understand what was going on from a short conversation. You had the presence of mind to try to glean as much information as you could when the demon appeared. Even after knowing We were the Emperor, you had the courage to point out Our faults. Nobody else had all of these qualities. To that think I would be rolled up with that stupid Yuusuke, and be judged by the knowledge that I didnt really gain on my own merits. However, there was one point I wanted to correct. After yelling at the royal family, I had been shaking in my boots! I, a commoner with no status, had forgotten herself and rebuked royalty. It wouldnt have been strange if I was punished. I had thought that my head would roll. Instead, they had somehow seen talent in me and wanted me in the army. They had apparently had a discussion on how to rope me in while I looked after the prince and princess. When His Majesty revealed this to me, it seemed like the Prime Minister had not known either, given how wide his eyes became. So it was like that So thats why he murmured in acknowledgement. I didnt know what he meant by that, but afterwards, he became less hostile towards me, so perhaps he gave in. He had Conrads reports and had also seen the way I worked. It was hard to tell, but Kyle told me that the Prime Minister had been warming up to me. I had no idea that the preparations had reached the point where I would be immediately promoted as soon as the Prime Minister approved. There should have been a limit to how much they planned beforehand. Sigh. What is it? I let out a deep sigh, so Conrad asked me what was wrong while tilting his head. I was just wondering how it all turned out like this. I never even knew you were thinking about promoting me to Marshal. It took me by surprise. Oh. Conrad smiled awkwardly before looking away. He was wearing a new uniform that consisted of a black coat, with blue shoulder guards and cuffs. There was black embroidery running down the sleeves. I wore a similar uniform under my armor, with red accents instead of blue. This was my new uniform. Even my uniform ended up black, like my armor. The Marshals uniform wasnt a fixed color. His Majesty personally chose a color that fit the person. As the Marshals second-in-command, the Deputy Marshal had a different color accent. It wasnt like I disliked black; it was just that it might be too much black. However, when I recalled how happy Conrad looked with his new uniform, I couldnt say anything. Haah, I guess Ill go with the flow. Complaining now wouldnt do anything. I would be busy working as both the Knight Commander and the Marshal, so I had to get over it. I decided to put a rest to my musings and let out another sigh. After a deep breath, I opened the door. The soldiers, parliamentarians, and ministers all stood on the side of the central aisle. The Emperor sat smiling on the throne, scepter in hand. Lets go, Marshal! I walked forward at Conrads joyful urging. This was now my second time walking up this aisle. I had been alone the first time, but this time, Conrad was with me. Everyone looked at me expectantly. Half a year ago, I would never have thought that I would become so trusted. Back then, I was just a normal high school girl who got caught up in someone elses summoning. What a promotion. I smiled wryly, thinking of all that had happened to me as I observed Conrads excited face. I wondered what else the future had for me. Winter was coming to Eldoa. I had just become the leader of the Imperial Army. Sorry for being so late. I finally finished the tournament arc. I started the arc in September 2012, and finally finished May 2017. Ill surrender the next chap asap. I hope you all continue to enjoy this humble authors work. CH 37 One day, I was involved with my childhood friend, Yuusuke Takasugi, and thanks to the intervention of Amaterasu Oomikami-sama, who could be called the most well-known deity in Japan, I ended up in this world, Eldoa, with various advantages. My name is Tomoe Saito. By chance, I encountered the legendary black unicorn Hayate, coincidentally helped the imperial family on their journey, became the captain of the knight squad by chance, and happened to solve the incident that was a problem at the time. Six months later, I won the Three Kingdoms Martial Arts Tournament, successfully resolved accidents, and a few days later, I was promoted to the position of Imperial Army Commander-in-Chief, an unusual advancement. There were various events that followed, but after spending about two years in this world, I turned nineteen years old. "Captain, how about this case?" "Oh, this is..." "Captain! We need to talk about the recent issue with the thieves!" "I understand, please wait a moment!" I''ve been busy and overwhelmed with demanding tasks. Being the captain of the knight squad as well, the workload significantly increased since I assumed the position of captain. Naturally, I couldn''t observe the training of all soldiers every time, so the other squads were entrusted to their respective captains, and the knight squad was left to Kyle. However, my opinions are still considered. Well, there''s no problem with training. The problem is when the army is on the move, I became the one who needs to be informed first. Previously, in the absence of the captain, the squad leaders would discuss matters and report them to His Majesty for approval. But now, I have to handle the reporting and approval instead of His Majesty. As a result, my paperwork increased. That being said, it doesn''t mean I don''t go to the field. Of course, there are times when I have to go. Moreover, there are cases that can only be resolved by me. For some reason, recently there have been a few cases of damage caused by dragons. Although the damage is minor and not occurring in populated areas, it involves attacks on roads connecting villages and towns, targeting merchants and guild mercenaries. It''s truly a small number of incidents, but there have been casualties. The annoying part is that, at the moment, I''m the only one capable of dealing with dragons as a human. Furthermore, they fly, are fast, and breathe fire. Some even spit poison or corrosive substances. There are various types of dragons that use more specific attacks, but for now, I''m only dealing with the ones that I mentioned earlier. Well, if I don''t face them alone, we''ll suffer the consequences. Fortunately, Hayate is with me, so it never becomes a prolonged battle. However, when it comes to dragons, even I, in my armored state, sometimes get injured. I''ve had a few incidents where I suffered fractures from attacks in mid-air and even coughed up blood. This armor is designed to absorb impacts when I''m on the ground, but in the air, the impact passes through. The damage that penetrates is only possible if the dragon is of a strength comparable to that, so I''m usually fine. Hayate immediately treats my injuries, but whenever I get hurt, he refuses to leave my side when we return to the castle. I''m the one who''s worried, and besides, he''s adorable, so I can''t bring myself to tell him firmly. At that time, we end up spending the night in the stable. Well, it''s actually a lot of fun. After all, the stable is managed by the knight squad, so naturally, other knights are there too. They gather for reasons like "The captain is with Hayate today, so let''s bring some snacks!" or "It wouldn''t hurt for us to spend some time with the stable hands once in a while," and regardless of gender, it turns into a slumber party. Nowadays, personal sleeping bags are kept in the stable''s warehouse. Of course, Conrad and Kyle join in too. The knights have a good camaraderie. Because of moments like this, slaying dragons isn''t really a hardship. In fact, it''s more enjoyable to move my body. Desk work requires sitting down and looking down most of the time, which makes my shoulders and neck stiff. I used to enjoy staying in my room, but now it''s the opposite. I wonder if it''s because when your living environment changes, you change as a person? "Phew, finished!" As I signed the last document, I stretched and said, Looking outside the window, the sun had completely set, and it was pitch dark. When I checked the clock, it was already past 20:00. As soon as I became aware of the time, I was hit by a hunger that I hadn''t noticed until now. The cafeteria must be closed by this time. I''ll just make something myself. I removed my armor and changed into black casual clothes, then headed to the kitchen. Since becoming the captain, Conrad has been taking care of tasks that I can''t handle, so I ended up doing the paperwork alone. Maybe that''s why, when I''m alone and focused, I tend to lose track of time. Alice finishes work at 19:00, so she''s no longer here. In such cases, I prepare my own meals. Before leaving, Alice would turn on the lights in my room, so I don''t need to look into the room through the magic crystal. It''s very helpful. Ah, I envy my own constitution. It''s not a problem for me to extinguish it... With that thought, I sighed and made my way to the kitchen. "Huh?" The first thing that caught my eye when I entered the kitchen was something covered with a cloth on the table and a small pot on the stove. There was a card on top of the cloth, which I picked up. DDDD "To Chie-sama, I thought you might have forgotten to eat due to work, so I made something for you. Please warm it up and enjoy. From Alice" After reading it, I removed the cloth and found several bread rolls in a basket. When I opened the lid of the pot, there was a hearty pot-au-feu with plenty of vegetables and bacon, enough for one person. It''s exactly the amount I usually eat. "Haha." I''m grateful to Alice. As I reheated the cooled pot-au-feu, laughter welled up within me. She''ll make a good wife, my best friend. I always think at times like these that they should become lovers or get married soon. We''ve been acquainted for two years, and the distance between us has narrowed to some extent, but we haven''t become lovers yet. We''re just one step away, but it''s necessary to have an opportunity or set up a situation for confession. Unfortunately, opportunities don''t come so easily, and the timing for confession is always bad. How many times have I been interrupted while trying to confess? Still, without losing heart, Claude''s unwavering devotion to this love is remarkable. Knowing how serious he is, both Conrad and I support him. I transferred the reheated pot-au-feu to a plate and carried it along with the bread to the table. After returning to the kitchen once, I placed a glass of water on the table and sat on the chair. "Itadakimasu." I said the Japanese phrase as I clasped my hands, as usual. I won''t use it anymore except during meals. While thinking about that, I spooned some pot-au-feu into my mouth. I was quite hungry, so it tasted delicious. Once I finish eating, I''ll tidy up the documents, take a bath, and go to sleep today. Actually, it''s better to stay awake for two hours after eating, but I''m already exhausted, and I have work tomorrow, so I need to sleep when I can. After a good night''s sleep and waking up refreshed, I''m currently heading to His Highness the Crown Prince''s room. Why am I heading to the Crown Prince''s room? It''s because of what happened this morning when I went to deliver a report to His Majesty. It seems something has been off with him lately, but when His Majesty and the Queen asked, he evaded the question, and they have no idea what the reason might be. Originally, His Highness had a tendency to accumulate things. He doesn''t want to inconvenience others with his own matters, but somehow, those close to him can tell. Especially His Majesty, Her Majesty, and the princess, it''s quite obvious. Truly a family, I must say. So even if he says it''s nothing, the worry doesn''t disappear. That''s why I was asked to be someone he could consult with, and I''m heading to His Highness''s place. Perhaps it''s something difficult to discuss with the family. Lately, I''ve been curious about his unusual behavior, so it''s a good opportunity. Today, school is off, and I heard he''s studying in his room right now. It''s not right to disturb his studies, but I have no choice because there''s no other time. I prepared this time with the help of Conrad and other captains as well. I arrive at the front of His Highness''s room. Knock, knock I knock on the door. "Who is it?" I hear His Highness''s voice from inside. "Your Highness, it''s the Black Knight. Do you have a moment?" "Huh, the Black Knight!?" As soon as he realizes it''s me, he suddenly panics, and I can hear uncharacteristic commotion as he approaches the door. Click The door opens with a sound. "What''s the matter, Black Knight?" His Highness, coming out from the door, is as usual. Why was he making such a panicked noise? "I have something to ask you, Your Highness. Is now a good time? You seemed to be in a hurry." "N-No! It''s nothing! Haha... (I can''t say it. I haven''t been able to see you properly lately, so I''m happy you came. It''s embarrassing to say that.)" "Oh, I see." He laughed it off, but I wonder what''s going on. "Anyway, you have something to tell me, right? It''s alright, come inside." I feel a bit uneasy, but since I''ve been given permission to enter, I step inside. Because he was studying just a moment ago, reference books are spread out on the antique desk. His Highness gestures for me to sit on the sofa, and he asks a maid to prepare tea. After the maid places the tea on the coffee table and leaves, His Highness takes a seat on the opposite sofa from me. "So, what''s the matter?" After taking a sip of the tea brought to me, he asks about the purpose. "Yes, there''s no point in beating around the bush, so I''ll get straight to the point. Your Highness, do you have any worries recently?" I go straight to the heart of the matter. "Really direct, aren''t you... Worries?" His Highness tries to brush it off with a wry smile. But I don''t miss the fact that his eyes are wandering when he tries to deceive. It''s his habit to let his eyes wander when he tries to deceive. We''ve had two years of interaction, so I know his habits quite well. "That''s a lie." "Guh!" As soon as I denied it, His Highness''s face turned bitter. "Your behavior has been strange lately, so there must be something. We''ve had two years of interaction, you know? I can tell. And let me tell you, Conrad, who has known you longer than I have, was also worried. His Majesty, Her Majesty, and the princess are concerned too. Usually, when Your Highness''s behavior is odd, it''s because something is bothering you. Instead of bottling it up, it''s better to let it out for resolution, you know?" I say it all at once, letting him know that I can see through his worries. For a few seconds, he looks down in silence, then exhales and lifts his face. "Why can''t I ever argue with you?" "Let''s just say it''s because of my line of work." In my current position, I interact with various people. As a result, my observational skills are naturally honed, to the point where I can manipulate the conversation and not miss even the slightest gesture from the other person. Don''t think you can escape from someone like me. "Well then, whether it''s a complaint or a worry, I''m here to listen, alright?" I brighten my tone and encourage him to speak. Of course, my voice remains that of a man because I never know when and where it will be heard. Resigned to his fate with me, His Highness starts speaking. "Well... actually, recently at school..." Hmm, at school, huh? Did something happen with his friends? Or is it something concerning his studies? "Um, I''ve been... getting involved with... female students more often." ...Huh? I can''t comprehend the words His Highness said while pressing his head with both hands. "What do you mean by ''getting involved''?" For now, I want more specific information, so I urge him to continue. "For example, whenever I take a seat, I''m always surrounded by young ladies from somewhere. And when I go out into the hallway to use the restroom, the young ladies are waiting for me again. When I go to the cafeteria with my friends, I''m approached by the young ladies as if they''re flocking to me. Even when I try to find a quiet place in the library, it''s peaceful, but I still end up surrounded by young ladies." "Ah, I see. That''s enough. I understand." Stopping His Highness, who is becoming increasingly pale, from continuing to talk about recent events at school, I hold my head with my right hand as a headache starts to set in. The key point of this issue is not just the female students but the fact that they are young ladies. The fact that young noblewomen gather around His Highness can only mean one thing. "In other words, those young ladies are aiming for the position of Crown Princess, right?" "I appreciate your quick understanding." The prince affirmed while feeling downhearted. I see, so that''s the case. This year, the prince is in his second year of high school. He entered high school while the students two years ahead of him graduated. The prince himself will continue his student life to pursue higher education. However, it''s different for the young ladies; their student life ends at this age. Of course, not all young ladies go on to college. Many of them marry or engage in spouse-hunting. Those who attend servant schools go to work in the mansions of upper-class nobles, thanks to their connections. However, the school the prince attends is a prestigious high school with a high academic level. Men attend to secure official positions, while women polish themselves. In reality, many talented individuals have graduated from that school. It''s like a brand, so to speak. Attending such a school naturally implies confidence in oneself. Many female students must pride themselves on having the qualities of the Crown Prince''s fiance. Until now, they may have thought there would always be opportunities, so they didn''t make many moves. However, witnessing the final attempt of a senior student who approached the prince and failed, the female students must have panicked. What if nothing happens even in the last year of their student life? What if the prince goes to university? In that case, the chances of interaction will significantly decrease. They must have feared and worried about it. That''s why they started flocking around the prince in a hurry, hoping to leave an impression. Really, the young ladies should exercise moderation. The prince is undoubtedly an exceptional person, both in appearance, academic ability, martial arts, and inner qualities. Even setting aside his position as the Crown Prince, he is an impressive man. But I won''t admire it if he causes trouble for others. I can''t imagine him being suitable as the Crown Prince''s bride in that case. If they stay calm and make rational judgments, they should realize it. But it''s difficult in the current situation. "Black Knight, what should I do?" The prince''s face looks pathetic, which is not usually seen. What should he do? The best option might be for the prince to "stop going to school for a while." If the source of the problem, the prince himself, temporarily disappears from the presence of the young ladies, they will have time to think calmly and reflect on their own mistakes. However, it''s not an easy solution. If the prince doesn''t go to school, his reputation may suffer. There''s no need to worry about academics. The personal tutor is ahead of the school''s curriculum, so even if he doesn''t attend for a month, he won''t fall behind. However, absenting oneself from school without any reason is undoubtedly problematic. Is there a way for the prince to take a long-term leave without his reputation being affected... Ah! "Your Highness, there is one method." "What is it?" ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "I see, if I had thought something was strange recently, was it because of that?" Currently, I am here with His Highness to report to the Emperor. Prime Minister-sama, who is waiting nearby, furrows his eyebrows after listening to the conversation and lets out a sigh. Indeed, it would turn out like this. "So, it would be best for you to take a temporary leave of absence." "Yeah." "However, taking a long-term leave might be difficult, right?" Both of them ponder over what to do. I propose an idea to them. "In that case, how about going on a ''pilgrimage journey''?" "Ah! That''s a good idea!" The Emperor claps his hands in response to my words. The Prime Minister also places his hand on his chin, lost in thought. A ''pilgrimage journey'' refers to the Crown Prince visiting other countries before ascending to the throne and receiving baptism in their cathedrals. They also visit the castles of other countries and pay respects to the kings. In other words, it also serves as a round of greetings. However, it''s not just a mere visit; they travel in a small group. They engage in camping, battles against monsters and bandits, and stay in humble accommodationsno luxury allowed. In fact, this is the main purpose. They depart from a life without any hardships and experience difficulties, observing the outside world. An emperor is someone who governs and protects the country and its people. It is believed that such a person should not be ignorant of hardship. Truly impressive, the imperial family of this country. With that said, there would be no problem with taking a leave of absence for this purpose. The Crown Prince was already considering it, and all that''s left is to decide who will be assigned as escorts. "If you agree to this plan, I will hold a meeting with the captains as soon as possible. How does that sound?" I inquire if this plan is acceptable. The Emperor smiles and says, "There shouldn''t be a problem. You''ve presented a good solution." Upon hearing that, the Crown Prince seems relieved, as his complexion improves slightly. "I''m sorry, Black Knight. I''m grateful." The Crown Prince smiles and expresses his gratitude to me. "No need to apologize, Your Highness. I''m glad I could be of assistance." Underneath my helmet, I also smile. Good, the Crown Prince is as cheerful as always. Now, should I put in some extra effort for the Crown Prince? First, I''ll gather Conrad and the captains. "Well then, I''ll rely on you as the escort for the journey, Black Knight." ... Huh? "Yes?" In response to the sudden statement from the Emperor, both the Crown Prince and the Prime Minister and I simultaneously raise our voices. Wait a minute, what is this person saying? "Your Majesty, it could be problematic if the Black Knight were to leave." The Prime Minister asks the Emperor, his face contorted. Well, that''s true. I am currently the Commander of the Imperial Legion. I''m constantly busy with work, and even now, I had to make time through the cooperation of Conrad and the captains. There''s still a mountain of documents I have to review, and it''s certain that I''ll finish later than yesterday. And above all... "As the Prime Minister said, especially when dealing with dragons, what do you plan to do?" It''s a small number, but it''s currently the biggest problem. We can''t leave the castle right now because we don''t know when and where they might appear. The Emperor should understand that as well. And yet... "Wait a moment, first listen to me," the Emperor raised his hand, calming us down. "First, as the next Emperor, I want Chris to have the most capable person as their guardian," he said. That makes sense. Even though it''s a journey to experience hardship, Chris is the next Emperor, so it''s only natural to have someone who can protect them with all their might and ensure the journey is completed safely. "Next, this journey will be a long-term mission. Therefore, the person accompanying Chris must be someone they can feel at ease with," the Emperor continued. Indeed, it would be stressful if there is no one they can have casual conversations with, someone they are familiar with. We want to avoid any awkward atmosphere during the journey. "Furthermore, we need someone with a noble title," he added. Well, when meeting the kings of other countries, it''s necessary to have an attendant disguised as a guardian. The Emperor is right about the noble title. "And, the Black Knight," he said. "Yes," I replied. The Emperor''s gaze was sharp, capturing me. Why does he seem different from usual? I took a step back inwardly. "Black Knight, when was the last time you had a break?" he asked. Upon hearing those words, my heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean, Father?" the Crown Prince couldn''t ignore it and asked. "Recently, I have been concerned about the Black Knight, so I asked Conrad to monitor and report on you," the Emperor revealed. I hadn''t noticed at all! So, Claude has been cooperating without mentioning my name. "According to the reports, even on your days off, you would abruptly go on missions and often stay past midnight organizing documents. You''re working too hard!" the Crown Prince and the Prime Minister looked at me in surprise. I instinctively turned my gaze away. "This journey is also meant to give you a break from work. It''s a great opportunity for you, who I heavily rely on, to contribute to the improvement of the Empire. If this situation continues, you may become overworked. This mission is not only for your sake but also for the future of the Empire. While dragons are indeed a threat, we can minimize the damage by reducing contact. Various methods can be considered, such as temporarily restricting access to areas where dragon sightings have been reported. When you return, you will be dispatched for subjugation immediately, but it will still be better than staying in the castle, offering a chance for a good rest," the Emperor explained. I couldn''t argue with the Emperor''s words. "Black Knight, I''m also asking you. After hearing Father''s words, I''m worried about you too," the Crown Prince requested with an expression filled with concern. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make him look like that. An immense feeling of guilt washed over me. "Indeed, you''re working too hard. Listen to the Emperor''s words, Black Knight," even the Prime Minister, worried about me, urged me to join the journey. I had no choice but to surrender. The options to refuse had disappeared. "Understood... I will accompany you," I replied. Upon my surrender, the three of them showed relieved expressions. And so, it was decided that I would accompany them on the "Pilgrimage Journey." Now, what should we do about the other members? CH 38 Chapter 38: Complaints and Two Secret Meetings "Taku, so you were involved too, Claude," I said with a grimace to my best friend sitting across from me in casual attire. I am currently in a private room inside "Breath''s Tavern." This room is used for confidential discussions, essentially a place for secret meetings. However, it is not a place for illicit activities as only individuals trusted by the owner can use it. It is mainly used for legitimate business transactions. After all, if it were otherwise, we soldiers would have to take action, and the establishment would be shut down. As the name suggests, the room has no windows, and soundproofing measures are in place. That''s why I''m currently wearing armor while Claude has taken off his helmet. The reason I rented this place and met with Claude is not only for work-related matters. "Well, secret investigations are my specialty when it comes to work. Usually, Conrad-san takes care of monitoring, and I handle the finer details," Claude said. "What do you mean by ''finer details''!?" I shouted, unable to ignore those words. A few days ago, I heard that His Majesty ordered Conrad to keep an eye on me, and since Prime Minister-sama and Crown Prince-dono were present at that time, I couldn''t discuss it there. So, I called upon another collaborator to confirm it here, in this secret location. As I suspected, it was a bingo. "Don''t shout like that. It wasn''t just His Majesty who was worried. Conrad-san, in particular, was very concerned. He tried various things behind the scenes to give you a proper break. But in the end, urgent missions would come up on the days he tried to give you time off, or he would have to attend meetings, so it didn''t work out," Claude explained. "Huh, really? I didn''t notice at all." "If you were in top form, you would have noticed. It just means you''re exhausted," Claude said, causing me to press my forehead and look up at the ceiling, muttering, "Perhaps." I had been multitasking, keeping an eye on my own work while paying attention to other things, but apparently, I had become dull due to fatigue. "Hey, is the captain''s job really that busy?" Claude asked, resting his chin on his hand. Busy? Well... "I have to review and make adjustments to the soldiers'' training regimen every month. I have to come up with training scenarios that simulate real combat on short notice. I have to prepare documents explaining the current security and military situation for the parliament and attend their sessions. I have to go through the massive amount of reports sent by the soldiers deployed to various villages and towns and, if there are any issues, gather the captains to discuss countermeasures. I have to review reports from the soldiers returning from missions and sign documents as both the Knight Commander of the Imperial Knights and the Commander of the Imperial Army. And then, I have to fulfill my duties as a knight exclusively serving His Majesty and the Queen, and... well, the list goes on," I explained. "Enough!" Claude interrupted, his face gradually contorting with each passing sentence. He covered his face with one hand, signaling me to stop as I tried to continue. "Phew... By the way, you also had other responsibilities besides being the captain," Claude suddenly recalled, sighing. "Well, I delegate any tasks that I don''t have to do personally to my subordinates, so I only handle the ones that are absolutely necessary," I replied. "With that workload, it''s amazing that you''re still managing to reduce it..." Claude remarked. "Well, yeah," I sighed deeply this time. Considering everything I''ve been doing, it''s a wonder I haven''t collapsed from exhaustion. "It might be a good opportunity indeed, even though it''s a mission, being freed from paperwork is appealing," I said. "Why only paperwork? Aren''t there other troublesome tasks?" Claude asked, looking puzzled. Ah, right. He doesn''t deal with paperwork, so he probably thinks it''s an easy job where you can just sit around. "Don''t underestimate paperwork. It may seem like a simple task of reading through papers filled with text and signing them, but you have to comprehend the content, organize them by type, and there''s a massive volume to go through every day. It becomes increasingly blurry to read, and sitting in the same position for hours makes your whole body stiff. Honestly, moving around is more enjoyable!" I exclaimed, raising my voice as I explained. "S-Sorry, I didn''t mean any offense," Claude quickly apologized, taken aback by my sudden outburst. Seeing Claude''s reaction, I snapped back to my senses, coughed to cover up my embarrassment, and decided to change the subject. "Let''s leave the personal talk aside and get to the main point," I said, and Claude''s expression changed accordingly. "For the escort mission of His Highness this time, you''ll accompany us, Claude." "I had a feeling it would be like that, but tell me the reason, just to be sure," Claude requested, seeking the reason behind my straightforward words as we switched to work mode. If this were our usual conversation as friends, he would make a grand retort, but not this time. I provided him with the reason. "First, this mission will be conducted with a small group. His Highness, myself, you, and one more person, making a total of four. It''s publicly presented as a pilgrimage to the cathedral, but the actual purpose is to help His Highness grow as the future emperor. Therefore, the journey will be devoid of luxury. Of course, if there''s combat, His Highness will also participate. That''s why we''re keeping the group small, not large." "Understood, that''s the first reason," Claude acknowledged. "Second, it''s because you know my true face. For regular missions lasting two or three days, it''s not an issue, but this time it''s a long-term assignment. Although there will come a time when my true face will be revealed publicly, it''s not the right time yet. For now, only those who know my true face are allowed to be involved." "Even the Prime Minister-sama and the captains?" Claude asked. I nodded in response to Claude''s question. "I can''t discuss the details right now, but there''s a reason we have to do it this way," I said, then frowned. Ideally, I would want to tell him. That I was summoned as a hero from another world and brought to this world. I have received direct blessings from the gods of my original world. In two years, a hero will be summoned. There are many things I truly want to talk about. But I can''t. Because I don''t know where or when things might happen. What if it''s revealed now that I''m from another world without any preparation? What if it''s discovered that my appearance is drastically different from the people in this world? It would undoubtedly cause trouble in this empire. There might be an invasion by the demon race before the hero, Yuusuke, arrives. I''m already being viewed as a threat by the demon race; I don''t want to give them any more reason to target me. There was silence for a while. A few seconds later, Claude, sitting across from me, sighed. "Second point understood. There are things I haven''t told you either. No need to pry. Besides, when the time comes to talk, it doesn''t mean we''ll keep it a secret forever. I''ll patiently wait, and at that time, I''ll tell you about myself." "Huh? You''ll tell me?" After he acknowledged that I won''t talk about it, I was surprised by his unexpected statement. "Of course, isn''t it obvious? If you''re not talking about it, it must be something significant. When the time comes to reveal that secret, it means you''ve made quite a decision, right? Well then, I''ll also tell you about myself. We''ll celebrate with drinks." Claude said with a grin. Hearing those words and seeing his expression, I felt relieved. "You know I can''t drink, right? But yeah, I feel like I can drink just on that occasion." "Oh, when you''re in the mood, the drink you have tastes great!" We laughed in anticipation. "Now, let''s put an end to the gloomy talk. Sorry, Claude, please continue." "Don''t worry about it. So, what''s the next reason?" Switching gears, I continued. "The third reason is that we need capable individuals who can reliably accomplish the mission when acting in small groups. However, among the soldiers who know about me, it''s difficult to form small teams. Conrad needs to take command of the army when I''m absent as the captain. I want Kyle to handle the knight squad. The other soldiers are not lacking in skill, but compared to Conrad and Kyle, they still have a long way to go. I know it''s not a fair comparison, but when it comes to deciding the prince''s escort, I still prefer someone of a captain''s caliber." "Third point understood. I see, so that''s why you chose me?" After I finished explaining the third point, Claude realized why he was chosen as a companion. "That''s right. Your skills are unquestionable, Claude. Since the incident a year and a half ago, the military has trusted you as a general collaborator, and you''ve been officially recognized with a medal by His Majesty. And with you by my side, the efficiency of the missions will greatly improve." Since the battles fought in cooperation with Claude were witnessed by many civilians and soldiers, the soldiers should understand and accept it. Some of the politicians may oppose it, but I''ve already obtained approval from His Majesty and the Prime Minister. Once permission is granted by these two, it''s as good as ours. "Lastly, there''s one more thing." "Hm? Is there more?" Claude, who thought the discussion ended with the third point, looked at me with a surprised expression. The last reason is something I''ve been considering for our future. "In this mission, I will introduce you to His Highness as an ''Imperial Covert Investigator.''" His eyes widened in surprise, and he asked, "What do you mean?" "This journey ending means I''ll be ready to ascend to the throne at any time. For that reason, it''s necessary to make His Highness aware of your existence. Since His Highness and I are close in age, we will have a long association. This mission is also a good opportunity for His Highness and you to interact." "Is it to get Prince and me to know each other and build a relationship of trust?" I nodded in agreement with Claude''s words. "I''ve been thinking about when to facilitate interaction between His Highness and you. But I couldn''t find the right opportunity. This mission is a perfect chance for His Highness, me, and you." Looking back, this mission is a series of fortunate events. His Highness will have temporary refuge, I''ll get a break from the castle, and Claude will have the chance to bond with His Highness. We have everything we need at this moment. "Well then, let''s conclude the work discussion." After finishing the discussion related to our work, I placed a glass in front of Claude and poured wine. I held a glass with a non-alcoholic cocktail. Smiling at me, Claude also held his glass. "Then, let''s toast for the success of the mission." "Cheers!" We clinked our glasses and drank in one gulp. "Ah, delicious!" "You sound like an old man." I laughed, and Claude replied with a teasing smile. And so, a pleasant drinking party began. "By the way, who is the other companion?" "It''s Alice." "...Huh?" Crown Prince''s Chambers "Conrad, when are you going to confess to Chie?" "Wha?! Cough!" Upon hearing those words from the Crown Prince, the tea brought by a maid went down the wrong way, causing Conrad to choke. Why was he in the Crown Prince''s chambers? Well, simply because he was summoned. He thought it might be something to discuss, but he never expected to be asked that. "Why...why so suddenly?" As his coughing subsided and he was finally able to speak, Conrad asked with a strained expression. "It''s not sudden. It''s been a year since you realized you have feelings for Chie, right? I know both of you are busy, but it''s about time for some progress." Conrad fell silent at the Crown Prince''s words. A year ago, Conrad was called by the Crown Prince and the Princess. DDDD"Conrad, you''re in love with Chie, aren''t you?" The Princess suddenly said. At first, he didn''t understand what she meant. But she pointed out various things: his expression when looking at Chie, the obvious difference in his attitude towards others, how his gaze was always fixed on Chie. She gave several examples. And then the Princess said: DDDD"When you look at Chie, have you ever thought she''s cute, or that being with her makes you feel comfortable, or that you want to be by her side forever?" Conrad froze upon hearing those words. He had thought all of those things. Seeing Conrad''s reaction, the Crown Prince spoke: DDDD"Conrad, do you know what your face looks like when you''re watching Chie and the young ladies approaching her? You furrow your brow and wear an expression of obvious displeasure. And from your reaction to the example Elena mentioned earlier, I can tell you remember it. Those aren''t the kind of emotions you''d normally have toward a superior, right?" Told to think back, Conrad pondered on the spot. The captain was his idol, a superior he respected. But was that all? As the Crown Prince said, even if you respected a superior, would you think they were cute or want to be by their side? Would you become displeased when you saw the young ladies sending passionate looks at the captain? What were these emotions? It would be strange to have such emotions toward a superior, right?! What had happened to him? Seeing Conrad''s confusion, the Crown Prince spoke to calm him down and uttered the words that made him realize. DDDD"Conrad, even if you say you respect him, the emotions I mentioned earlier are not what you''d feel toward a mere superior. It''s not normal to become displeased when you see someone you''re giving passionate looks to, and yet you don''t. Such emotions are reserved for someone you''re in love with." (The next following I''s are from the pov of Conrad) I was shocked by the Crown Prince''s words, and as soon as I understood that these emotions I had been feeling all along were from love, my face grew hot. It was the first time I, who had never experienced romantic feelings before, knew what love was. Whenever I saw those who had their eyes on the captain, I felt uncomfortable. It was jealousy. When the captain was nearby, my heart felt at ease, and I found him both reliable and adorable at the same time. I had never felt this way about any of the women I had been involved with before. I was in love with the captain. The Crown Prince and the Princess, who understood and realized it, looked at me with a mix of exasperation. After returning home, I told Alice. DDDD"Ah, so you finally realized it, older brother." She sighed and said with relief. Next, when I reported it to Claude... DDDD"What?! Conrad-san, you didn''t realize it before!?" He was genuinely surprised from the bottom of his heart. It seems that everyone around me had noticed, except for myself. Recalling my actions since realizing it, I held my head in frustration at how slow I was. I realized I had feelings for the captain a year ago. But even after realizing it, not much had changed. At first, I struggled with how to face the captain, but since he usually wore a helmet, not revealing his true face, I could maintain a calm demeanor more easily than I expected. When he showed his true face, I would certainly feel a flutter, but I interacted with him normally without showing it. That''s how it had been for a year. Seems like the Crown Prince had finally grown impatient and summoned me today. "Conrad, Chie and I will be away from the castle together for a while next week. Claude and Alice will accompany us. Alice aside, I''ve heard that there''s another man who is often with Chie. I know Chie is a woman, but aren''t you worried?" The Crown Prince said with a concerned expression, but I am absolutely certain. It seems that the Crown Prince has misunderstood a little. "With all due respect, Your Highness, that is absolutely not the case. It''s a misunderstanding." I said with a wry smile, furrowing my eyebrows and tilting my head in response. "A misunderstanding?" "Yes, that man is the captain''s best friend, and the person he has feelings for is my sister, Alice." The Crown Prince seemed surprised, his eyes blinking rapidly. "I-Is that so?" "Yes, so there''s no need to worry about that," I replied. Understanding the misunderstanding, the Crown Prince muttered, "Oh, I see." But then, he furrowed his brows for a moment and looked at me. "Conrad, you were able to see other people''s love, but you completely failed to notice your own?" Upon hearing the Crown Prince''s words, I instinctively turned my face away. "Well, um, until that time, I couldn''t comprehend the concept of romantic feelings..." As I said that, he looked at me with a bewildered expression. Letting out a deep sigh, the Crown Prince spoke. "Both Erene and I see Chie as a sister-like figure, and we want her to be happy. We believe that only you can make that happen. Father and Mother are also considering an engagement between you in the future. However, if Conrad himself doesn''t take action, the matter cannot progress. If we, the royal family, intervene, it will become forced. Therefore, confess your feelings and become a couple as soon as possible." Crossing his arms, the Crown Prince urged me to take action. The Crown Prince''s argument was valid. This is about me, and I have to make a move. However, what does engagement mean? "About that engagement..." "It''s exactly what it sounds like. You''re turning 26 this year, right? It''s about time you start thinking about marriage. But as I mentioned earlier, we won''t approach Chie with this unless Conrad takes action. We don''t want to force our sister into something she doesn''t want." The Crown Prince stated it as a matter of course. It''s hard to explain, but the imperial family doesn''t see the captain as a retainer. It''s something only I know, but they think of the captain as a daughter or a sister. His Majesty and the Queen are trying to create time for the captain to return to being a woman, and the Crown Prince and the Princess apparently refer to him as "elder sister" or "big sister" when they are alone together. It''s something that can''t be done openly, so even the captain is unaware of it. The reason I know is because when the Crown Prince was with me, he accidentally called the captain "elder sister" and explained it to me while blushing. According to the Crown Prince... DDDD"I''ve always admired a reliable ''elder sister'' or ''elder brother'' like Chie." That''s what he said. The Crown Prince looked childish at that moment, and it was quite endearing. It was only natural for the imperial family, who saw the captain in that light, to wish for his happiness. When I heard that I would be accompanying them on the trip and panicked due to a misunderstanding, that''s why I was summoned today, to confess my feelings before they set off. However, even if I were to confess... "Your Highness, even if I confess, it won''t mean anything if the captain doesn''t reciprocate the feelings." "I agree. I''ve been considering how the captain feels about Conrad." "...Your Highness, it''s fine if it''s just between us, but you''ve been calling him ''elder sister.''" When I pointed it out, he blushed slightly, cleared his throat, and continued speaking. "But still, shouldn''t you express your feelings? If you don''t take action, it will ultimately be the same, won''t it?" I completely agreed with the Crown Prince''s words. To be pointed out by the Crown Prince, who is only a year younger than my sister Alice... This is the first time in my life that I''ve been so troubled. Love is such a difficult thing, isn''t it? "...Forgive me for asking, but does Alice and Claude, the two mentioned, know about the feelings Conrad has for Chie?" The Crown Prince asked with a thoughtful gesture. "Yes, I informed Alice on the day I realized it, and I told Claude the next day." When I said that they both looked exasperated, the Crown Prince responded with "I thought so." (If that''s the case, it might be a chance to ask Alice and Claude about Conrad and the captain. Since it seems like they''ve noticed, I might be able to get their cooperation.) "Um, Your Highness?" I called out to the Crown Prince, who had fallen into deep thought, wondering what was going on. The Crown Prince smiled and said, "No, it''s nothing. Sorry for that. It seems like my concerns were unfounded. Let''s discuss this another time. (I might be able to replenish our forces unexpectedly.)" I was told that I could leave, and I exited the room. The last thing I saw was the Crown Prince''s smile. That smile was the one he had when he had come up with a "good idea" or when there was an unexpected harvest. What do you plan to do, Your Highness...? CH 39 Chapter 39: Preparations and the Eve of Departure "We have several days'' worth of food, cooking utensils, sleeping bags, lanterns, maps, compasses, and holy water for protection against evil spirits. Since everyone is responsible for their own spare clothing, is this about all we need to carry together?" "That''s right. It''s preferable to keep the luggage to a minimum. This time, we''ll be traveling on Hayate and three horses instead of a carriage, so having large bags would be inconvenient. We''ve also modified Hayate with illusionary magic-infused crystals around its neck to make it appear as a horse, so it won''t draw attention. I''ll also wear a hooded cloak over my armor, which conceals my entire body. Well, there shouldn''t be any issues." I was inspecting the luggage together with Claude in preparation for tomorrow''s departure. Currently, we were in a storage facility near the stables. This place serves as a temporary storage for the supplies prepared before embarking on long-term missions. There''s even a refrigerator for food preservation. I suggested this location as a place to prepare the supplies the day before, ensuring a prompt departure for the mission. "It seems that until now, everyone had been preparing individually, occasionally resulting in large amounts of luggage." "Nowadays, the members going on missions discuss and prepare together here." Although our squads were different and there was limited interaction, I remember my subordinates expressing deep gratitude for the opportunity to get to know each other better through discussions and interactions here. "As for water, we''ll fill our canteens tomorrow. The rest we''ll procure on-site." "Yeah, I think we''re good with what we have prepared now." Saying that, we packed the items other than the map into bags, stored the food in the refrigerator, and placed the remaining supplies on the provided shelves. After arranging everything, we spread out the map on the table and peered into it. It was the final confirmation of our route and actions for the journey starting tomorrow. "First, we head towards the Kingdom, and then to the Holy Nation." "That''s right. On the way to each capital, we''ll make several stops at villages and towns. As part of His Highness''s pilgrimage, we have to stay there for three days, so it will be a long-term journey." During the "Pilgrimage Journey," there is a custom to stay in villages and towns for three days as part of the journey. For the purpose of observing people''s daily lives closely. For this reason, this journey can take anywhere from one to two months, depending on how long it extends. Considering my position as His Highness''s escort, I must return to the castle as soon as possible. However, taking the shortest route wouldn''t be beneficial for His Highness. I thoroughly considered routes that would be reasonably safe and allow for social learning but also involve a certain level of danger. I discussed this with Claude. I hope that no troublesome matters arise while I''m absent. "Three days... Well, considering rest and food procurement, it''s a reasonable number of days." Claude said while placing his hand on his chin, showing a thoughtful gesture. "When we act in a village or town, we''ll have at least one person near His Highness. Luckily, Alice is an expert in unarmed combat. Even if the two of us are separated, it won''t be a problem." "I understand that. I also know Alice''s abilities well, so I''m not worried about that." Claude said with a wry smile. Well, he knows it well. Occasionally, Alice participates in our practice matches, so it becomes apparent that she''s Conrad''s sister. During those times, you can truly see the resemblance between Alice and Conrad. Her techniques are incredibly sharp. That''s why she''s accompanying us on this mission. Because she''s incredibly reliable, you see. Currently, she''s my personal maid, but she originally served the royal family, so she remains calm in any situation and promptly deals with any trouble that arises. Her competence is unmatched. I know more about her than the other staff members, and that''s one of the reasons why I trust her the most. "For now, there shouldn''t be any issues with our actions in the village or town. The problem lies in traveling and camping," Claude muttered in agreement with what I said. It''s certain that we''ll encounter attacks during our travels and camping. Whether it''s monsters or bandits, it would be strange not to encounter them on a long journey. Of course, with me, Claude, and Alice, we can handle them individually, but that wouldn''t be in the best interest of His Highness. A certain level of danger and experience is necessary, and His Highness needs to participate as well. I''m aware that His Highness is highly skilled, but there''s still a difference between us. It''s only natural to say so. The imperial family only fights when there are no guards around or when there is an imminent threat. Fighting is the duty of us soldiers, not the role of the imperial family. Unlike the symbolic emperor in Japan, although they can intervene or give instructions in politics and the military, they serve as a symbol of the nation. Because they are indispensable in national ceremonies and events, it is the soldiers who go to the battlefield, and I take command. That''s why we have the Imperial Army Commander. Nevertheless, in this world where we never know what might happen, we make them experience real combat. It''s quite a Spartan approach. And in order to provide them with practical combat experience, we have to show considerable restraint. If we were to fight as usual, honestly, we would finish before His Highness even has a chance to move. Considering His Highness''s future as the emperor, we need to think about various things for this necessary journey. "For now, since we will probably encounter monsters somewhere, we have no choice but to observe His Highness''s fighting style there and think about how to support him." "Claude, don''t you know His Highness''s fighting style?" Claude questioned me. "Hmm, I have a general idea, but it''s only from practice sessions, not real combat, and even then, it''s only one-on-one, so I don''t know about fighting multiple opponents. I''ll have to see it in action to understand." I could see him nodding in agreement. "I see, then let''s pray that we don''t suddenly encounter a dangerous opponent." "Hey, come on, even around here, it''s unlikely to happen, right? At most, we''ll get a group of goblins or something." "Yeah." We both laughed heartily. Wait, is this what they call a flag? Nah, that''s not possible. This isn''t a manga. "Well then, I think we''ve discussed enough for now. Let''s rest today to prepare for tomorrow." I rolled up the map spread out on the table and put it in the bag. And just as we were about to leave the storage room... I wondered who it could be. "Excuse me, is the Captain here?" Was that Conrad''s voice? "Yeah, what''s up?" As I replied, Conrad entered the room after I opened the door. "Sorry to bother you at this hour. Is it a good time?" It was around 19:00 in the current time. Well, there''s nothing particularly planned for later. "It''s fine. Claude, you stay here." "Yeah, see you tomorrow." Claude left the storage room. When he was leaving, he said something to Conrad, and Conrad had a strange reaction. I wonder what that was about? "So, what''s the matter?" "Well... um..." He avoided eye contact as I asked. From his behavior, it didn''t seem like work-related. "Um, would you like to take a walk?" After a while, he spoke up. With a slight hint of embarrassment, he said, "You know, how about taking a walk in the garden?" Accepting Conrad''s invitation, we headed to the garden within the castle. Garden: Conrad invited me, and now we are walking in the garden within the castle. After walking for a while, Conrad started talking. "Captain, please take care during the escort mission starting tomorrow." "Yeah, I know. Well, with Claude and Alice as my team members, I''m not worried about myself. If anything, I''m more concerned about the safety of the castle." I said with a wry smile. His Majesty once advised me to leave the castle for a while, and I myself reflected on working too much, but still... "Captain, you push yourself too hard. Though I must say, the current state of the empire is partly responsible for putting you in such an environment." The current state of the empire. Compared to two years ago, the public order has improved significantly, and crime within the capital has decreased. Within the capital, that is. Naturally, the empire encompasses not only the capital but also numerous villages and towns. Crime in those areas is still a major concern that has yet to be fully addressed. The reports that arrive almost daily are giving me a headache. "Well, there''s not much we can do about it. We just have to keep at it diligently," I replied. "I understand, but... Captain, would you mind handing over some of the paperwork to me? I''m here to assist you. It''s part of my job to lighten your burden," Conrad suggested. Conrad spoke with genuine concern. As Claude had mentioned, it seemed that I had worried Conrad too much. "Please leave it to us during the mission. We can''t be as perfect as the captain, but we''ll manage somehow until you return. So..." After saying that, Conrad took a deep breath and smiled, saying, "So, please don''t worry!" Conrad reassured me, trying to put my mind at ease. Underneath my helmet, I let out a sigh of relief, furrowing my eyebrows and smiling. "Ah, I get it. I surrender," I said, raising both hands in a gesture of surrender. Well, when someone says that much, there''s no choice but to give in, right? "I tend to do everything within my capabilities on my own. It''s a habit that has stuck with me since I was young. Even when I push myself too hard, there were only my father and my brother who noticed and stopped me," I explained to Conrad. I decided to talk to Conrad about my habit, wanting him to know. "You see, I''ve been manipulated by someone I''ve known since childhood. The person was what you''d call a ''perfect'' individual and had always been pulling my strings, ignoring my own circumstances and constantly staying by my side. The people around us didn''t find it amusing, and I ended up being the target of their harassment." "Harassment?" Conrad expressed surprise at what I said. Well, of course, it''s bewildering to hear something like that out of the blue. "Well, it started with childish pranks like hiding things from me. At first, I thought they would get bored and stop, so I let it be. But I was too naive, it seems." I squat down and touch the flowers planted there. "I was part of the flower care committee at school. One day, a group of girls from the same class came while I was taking care of the flowers and started trampling them right in front of me." "What?!" Conrad reacted just as I expected. Despite me repeatedly asking them to stop, they wouldn''t listen at all. I somehow managed to get them out of the flower bed to make them stop. Then, when I asked why they did such a thing... "They said something completely unfair like, ''Why should someone as ugly as you be around here?!''" I was stunned, my mind went blank. It''s not like I wanted to be there. No matter how many times I avoided them, they would come to me and drag me into their mess. I tried to reason with them, telling them it was beyond my control, but they just kept making a fuss, throwing a hysterical fit. I was at a loss for what to do. Then, my childhood friend, who was always looking for me, came. Unable to grasp the situation, they tried to explain it to me. But then, one of the girls in the group pointed at me and lied, saying... "She was stopping us because that girl was destroying the flowers in the flower bed." Now, thinking back, it''s impressive how they could come up with such a lie. Rather than being angry, I''m actually amazed. "When my childhood friend heard that, they got angry at me, saying, ''Isn''t that unacceptable?'' Even though I tried to explain that it wasn''t true, they just kept getting angrier, without a shred of doubt, believing what those girls were saying. After a while, the teachers who heard the commotion came and took us to the conference room. All the parents of the parties involved were called in, and they unreasonably attacked me." At that moment, everyone, including my mother, seemed like demons. No, except for one person. "But fortunately, my brother was there with my parents. He kicked a chair with all his might. The room fell silent, and my mother, who regained her composure before anyone else, scolded him, saying..." "Mom, what are you looking at? It''s clearly those girls who are the culprits!" Even now, remembering it, I can''t help but laugh at how cool my brother was back then. Because he was a true hero. "And from there, my brother''s deduction show began! When asked why I wasn''t the culprit, I pointed out that there was no mud on my shoes, while there was mud on their shoes. If I had vandalized the flower bed and they were stopping me, it would be the opposite. Since I pulled them out from outside the flower bed, it''s natural that there wouldn''t be any mud on me. The flower bed had just been watered, so if someone entered, they would definitely have mud on their shoes. My childhood friend and the teachers had already concluded that I was the culprit without observing the situation at all. After rechecking our shoes, everyone except me and my brother turned pale." It''s nostalgic. That incident was the reason I started calling him "big brother" with respect, changing from "brother." "Afterward, the parents of those girls apologized profusely, the teachers who doubted me were reprimanded by the principal, my mother was scolded by my father, and my brother, while patting my head with an angry expression, watched their exchange. Together, my father and I ate the cake he bought for us." I was a bit worried that it might lead to a divorce crisis, but my mother deeply reflected on her actions, and since then, she has been careful not to make any mistakes. So, our family remained unchanged. Taking a short break, I paused after recounting everything up to this point. "Um, did your childhood friend say anything to you after that?" As I was speaking quietly about what happened afterward, Conrad noticed something strange and asked me a question. As expected, Conrad noticed. "They didn''t say anything." "Huh?" I answered Conrad''s question. I''m sure he doesn''t fully comprehend it yet. "They didn''t say anything. Not just my childhood friend, but even the parents of my childhood friend who were attacking me until my brother pointed it out." Even now, when I recall that incident and the troubles that Yuusuke brought with him afterwards, I can''t forgive him. "What''s more, the next day, that person acted like nothing happened and continued dragging me around as usual, as if the events from the previous day never occurred." That''s when I realized the extent of their twisted nature. "That person, you know, believes the first words they hear and refuses to believe the words of the victim. And when presented with evidence by a third party, instead of understanding their mistake, they pretend like the mistake never happened and continue their usual behavior. That applies to their parents as well. They think it''s normal and fail to recognize that it''s a bad thing. Moreover, they firmly believe that even worse things are justifiable." "Even worse things?" Conrad seemed taken aback, likely due to Yuusuke''s outward charm and the impression he gives to others. That''s why I ended up believing in the wrong way to interact with him. "No matter where we go or what we do, it''s always what I want." I could tell Conrad was taken aback by the words that went beyond common sense. It''s only natural to find it unbelievable. Because of that belief, he takes me to dangerous places without considering my well-being. He drags me along whenever he comes up with an idea, without considering my convenience. But his impression on others is favorable, and he attracts people. So, the misunderstandings grew, and before I knew it, I was left alone. Maybe that''s when I started doing everything on my own." At this point, only malice was directed towards me. No matter what I said, no one believed me. Only my family believed me. "Did you ever think about cutting ties with him?" Conrad''s question was reasonable. It''s something everyone would think about. However, it''s not that simple. "Of course, I tried to cut ties. But before I learned about the abnormality of my childhood friend, my mother had made a promise with her aunt." Until the incident with the flowerbed, she was someone who had a certain level of naivety. When I heard about this, both my father and brother, and of course, I myself, couldn''t believe it. "I don''t want to talk about the details. It just makes me angry every time I remember." "I understand." Conrad noticed the change in my tone and refrained from asking about the details. "To nullify that promise and cut ties, my father and I went to meet the parents of that childhood friend. The two of them realized my father''s abnormal behavior and tried to escape. But my father is the kind of person who won''t let his intended target get away, and he immediately caught them, reducing them to trembling figures on the ground, dragging them back." "That''s... impressive. (The boss must resemble his father.)" "My father and brother are something to be proud of. So, while dragging the two of them, we entered a cafe where my father knew the owner and he told us, ''Wait at the counter seat.'' The three of us went into a private room. The cafe manager seemed to know the circumstances and brought us juice and cake while we waited. After an hour of chatting with the manager while waiting, my father called me and I entered the private room. The two of them looked so drained and exhausted that it made me wonder if their souls had left their bodies. According to my father..." "I just spoke the truth and common sense, giving them a sermon." That''s what he said. From that point on, the two of them became more reasonable." "Indeed, the boss''s father is something. (I wonder what he said...?)" Oh no, if you compliment my father, I, his daughter, will feel embarrassed. Huh? The seriousness from earlier just disappeared? Well, whatever. "And finally, they demanded to cut ties with our family and break the promise with my mother. However, despite their exhaustion, they held on and asked us not to cut ties at least until we graduate from high school. When I asked, ''Why?'' they said they might realize their mistake during that time and they wanted some leeway. I thought it was presumptuous of them, but since our mothers were close friends and had a good relationship, both my father and I showed a little mercy, considering my mother''s feelings. However, this agreement expires now that I''m nineteen, and it''s certain that our ties will be cut." Until we defeat the Demon Lord, we''ll reluctantly have to be involved due to the extension, but other than that, it''s none of our concern. "This is the reason why I developed a habit of doing everything on my own and why I continued to associate with my childhood friend. Oh, and of course, the promise between our mothers was broken when we made the agreement." I stood up and looked at Conrad. Alright, thanks for listening to this story. I''ve never told anyone else about it before, so I feel relieved! As I expressed my gratitude, Conrad shook his head. No, I''m the one who''s grateful to have gotten to know the leader. He said with a smile. Ah, Conrad is cool after all. Well then, it''s about time. Why don''t we come out already, Claude and Alice? Huh? Conrad tilted his head in response to my words directed towards the bushes. Rustling sounds could be heard. Tch, so you found out, huh? "I apologize, Black Knight-sama, Onii-sama." What emerged were Claude with a frustrated expression and Alice looking apologetic. "You two!" "Oh my, eavesdropping is such a bad hobby." "What are you talking about? You knew we were here and still started the conversation." Conrad was surprised by their presence and Claude retorted with a sulky tone in response to my words. Indeed, I couldn''t have brought up the earlier conversation without being cautious of our surroundings. I could have easily given away that I''m a woman. That''s why I continued the conversation with just the two of them. "Well then, I''ll go back to my room and get some rest. We need to prepare for tomorrow. Conrad, I''ll leave it to you for a while." "Yes! Good night, Leader." I bid Conrad good night and informed the two of them to handle things from tomorrow onwards. Then, I returned to my room. Perhaps because all three of them listened to the story, I was able to sleep with a refreshed feeling that night. Alright, let''s face tomorrow''s mission with a focused mind. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After making sure that the Leader had returned to his room, the two of us remained in the garden. "Onii-sama, based on the conversation just now, it''s safe to say that the childhood friend is indeed a man. He mentioned the word ''son''." "From the content of the conversation, he seems to be an extraordinary guy. And the type he prefers is most likely a reliable man who resembles his father and older brother, someone who can protect him without fail." Alice and Claude analyzed the Leader''s preferences based on the previous conversation. First, you two should develop your own relationship. However, what they say is certainly true. After hearing the Leader''s story, I understood how amazing his father and brother were. I respect them as men. If possible, I would like to meet them. "Conrad-san, please make up your mind while we''re away from Claude and the castle. He should be the one you support." "I''m fine. I have hope as long as it''s Onii-sama. I''m convinced that there''s no one else who can match him, besides the Black Knight-sama." It seems that the two of them, who hadn''t made much progress in confessing their feelings until now, had a change of heart after hearing the conversation. Certainly, the childhood friend of the Leader mentioned in the story is the worst. I once again believe that the Leader should be a happy person. What kind of guy is he, anyway? It makes me furious to think that such a despicable man was close to the Leader. If I ever meet him, I must ensure that he never gets near the Leader again. Well, that''s assuming we ever meet. After hearing the story, my desire to protect the Leader has grown stronger. I will crush anyone who brings unhappiness to the Leader. I love him so much that I don''t want to hand him over to anyone else, and I''ve reaffirmed that. "I''ve made up my mind after hearing the story. I''ll think about the words and the place for confessing before the Leader returns. So, during the mission, Your Highness, please take care of the Leader in my place." When I said those words with determination, the two of them laughed. "Understood!" "Leave it to us!" They responded with a reassuring reply. Leader, please prepare yourself when you return from the mission! CH 40 Chapter 40: Departure and First Camping Finally, it''s the day of His Highness'' "Pilgrimage Journey" departure. Instead of my usual red cloak, I am wearing a deep green cloak with a hood that conceals my entire body. Surrounding us are soldiers, including His Majesty, Her Majesty, the princess, the prime minister, and Conrad, who came to see us off, as well as several nobles and onlookers from the shopping district. Amidst all of this, I say, "Captain, I''ve said it many times, but please leave the matters of the castle to us. Captain, you have the duty of guarding His Highness, but in a sense, this is also your vacation. Please rest properly. That''s why Alice and Claude are here as well." "A vacation... Are you saying that so boldly? It''s the duty of guarding His Highness, you know?" Conrad told me not to worry and to enjoy my vacation to the fullest. However, even though it is a guarding duty, I think it''s a bit much to treat it as a vacation. "No, I can''t allow that. You work too hard on a daily basis. You know that I''ve tried many times to give you a vacation as the captain, but I''ve failed. Besides, His Majesty also said that this is a vacation." "Your Majesty..." Even His Majesty said such a thing. Well, it''s pointless for me to say anything anymore. Conrad is the type who, once he decides on something, will follow through with it no matter what I say. That''s why anything I say from the beginning is futile. But that''s also one of Conrad''s charms, so I don''t mind. "Got it, got it. I''ll definitely enjoy my vacation. But remember, guarding His Highness is the top priority! You understand that, right?" "Of course, I understand that very well. It''s fine to relax and stretch our wings moderately." Conrad understands my work and me properly. It''s a thoughtful statement, so I can accept his words sincerely. That''s what makes me think he''s older, in a way. Why I, a young girl like me, have become subordinate, I still don''t understand after two years of being together. I think Conrad is fully capable of being the captain, but he himself says he''s not suited for it, so I''ve decided not to mention this matter. "Well then, I''ll take you up on your offer." In response to my words, a gentle voice replied, "Yes." Even though it''s a mission this time, shall we forget about our duties at the castle during the journey? "That guy, he always listens obediently to what Conrad-san says." As I loaded the luggage onto the horse, I listened to the conversation between Chie and Conrad-san. "My brother has never wavered once he decides on something. The Black Knight also understands that, so he nods to my brother''s words." Alice, who was working next to me, answered. I see, so that''s how it is. I tried various things to somehow give Chie a break, but I failed every time. Finally, even though it''s a mission, she has been freed from her intense workload. For Conrad-san, who sticks to his decisions no matter what, there are things that he absolutely cannot compromise on. "By the way, Alice, you seem happier than usual." Alice, with a smile on her face, replied, "Yes, my brother has finally made up his mind. As his sister and as someone who serves our respected lord, there is nothing more joyful than this." I understood and agreed with Alice''s words. Conrad-san, who decided to confess to Chie last night. While we are on our journey, he will think about the words and the place to make his declaration. "Now, it''s up to Claude to see how he feels about Conrad-san." "There, my brother, you have to give it your all. Even if it means sacrificing yourself, you must show the resilience to persistently woo and win her over. Otherwise, you won''t be a true man." He says ruthless things, whether he''s my brother or not. That strong-willed aspect is also one of the things I admire about him. But wooing someone... "I''ve seen him wooing Conrad-san," Chie said in one breath. I often witness Conrad-san blushing in response to Chie''s words. "No, he''s not just ''like'' wooing him, he''s actually doing it. The Black Knight is unaware, though," Alice said, smiling with a troubled expression. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of resignation, thinking, "As I suspected." Chie has a way of casually saying incredible things to Conrad-san. "Even the other day, she said things like ''You''re cool,'' ''People around here have no taste,'' and ''I''ve never seen a man as wonderful as Conrad.'' She said those things directly to my brother," Alice continued. "Wow, she can say that without feeling embarrassed in front of him." I can picture Conrad-san blushing. Chie herself believes she''s simply stating the truth and doesn''t consider it as wooing. "In hindsight, on the second day we met, she said to my brother, ''Saying "I" instead of "me" is cooler.'' Since then, he has continued to woo her, and she fell for him," Alice added. That''s not something you say to someone you just met two days ago! Once again, I was astonished by my best friend''s words and actions. Normally, even with someone you''ve known for years, it would be too embarrassing to say such things. And isn''t it usually men who woo and women who are wooed? "...Am I the only one who thinks it''s the opposite when I see those two?" "No, Mr. Claude, you''re absolutely right. It''s definitely the opposite," Alice answered, also holding her head in her hands. Can Conrad-san confess properly? I''m starting to worry about what lies ahead. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Then, I shall take my leave." His Highness spoke to His Majesty and the Queen while standing beside his horse. Currently, His Highness is adorned in a magnificent silver plate mail and carries a bastard sword at his waist. Like me, he is also clad in a deep green cloak with a hood that conceals his entire body. As for the cloak, all of us accompanying him are wearing the same one. Claude is in his usual battle attire, while Alice wears her usual maid outfit along with gauntlets and metal boots. "Very well, take care." "Make sure to listen to what the Black Knights say." His Highness''s words were answered by His Majesty and the Queen. Looking at their faces, it seems they are indeed very worried. Well, that''s understandable. Normally, he would be accompanied by a larger number of guards, but this time there are only three escorts. There is no problem in terms of military strength, but it is natural for parents to worry. "Brother! When you come back, please tell us many stories!" Amidst that, the princess said to His Highness in a cheerful voice. To which His Highness replied with a beaming smile, saying, "Oh, I will prepare plenty of stories that can''t be told in just a day or two!" "That''s something to look forward to! Father, mother, let''s listen together as a family!" The princess said happily to His Majesty and the Queen. She seemed to have let go of some of her tension, showing a relieved expression. I see, I understand. "Black Knight!" "Princess, that''s improper!" The head maid shouted as she ran over to me, calling the princess. Despite having turned fifteen and reached adulthood this year, the princess is still as tomboyish as ever. "Princess, it''s dangerous to run." I am wearing high-heeled shoes, after all. I could sprain my ankle if I''m not careful. "It''s fine. Running is easier than dancing, you know!" That''s not the issue here. I chuckled at the princess''s somewhat offbeat remark. "Anyway, please take care of my brother. I will keep an eye on father and mother." "Ah, as expected." I nodded in agreement with the princess''s words, and she winked back at me. The princess''s actions earlier were just a casual family conversation, but it was her way of showing concern. "You''re amazing, Princess." "It''s not that big of a deal. If we leave it as it is, father and mother will worry too much and get tired." She said it as if it were nothing, but it''s actually quite difficult to lighten the mood. Princess easily accomplishes that. She may be tomboyish, but she has grown into a splendid princess, and I am proud to have such a capable person. If I were to voice my desires, I would like her to excel not only in archery, which she recently started practicing, but also in dancing and studying. "Black Knight! Let''s depart soon." It seems the pre-departure greetings are over, and His Highness called out to me. "Understood!" I replied to His Highness and turned towards the princess. "Well then, we shall take our leave." "Yes, be careful on the journey." As I lightly placed my right hand on my chest and bowed, the princess lightly lifted her skirt and returned the bow. I admired how the princess has become quite graceful in her manners and spoke to Conrat, who was nearby. "Conrat, I''m leaving everything to you in my absence." "Yes! Leave it to me. Take care, Captain." I nodded in response to Conrat''s affirmation and approached His Majesty and the Queen. "We will depart. Please entrust the protection of His Highness on the journey to me." "I entrust it to you, Black Knight." "And you, take care and don''t push yourself." "I appreciate your concern." After exchanging greetings and bowing, I mounted Hayate. Confirming that the three of us were mounted on our horses, "Now, let''s go!" At His Highness''s signal, we urged Hayate and the other horses forward. From behind, various people called out, "Take care," and we waved as we moved forward. His Highness''s "Pilgrimage Journey" has now begun in this very moment. ?On a certain road We departed from the capital around noon. Several hours have passed since then. "It''s about time we secure a camping spot." "Huh? Already?" His Highness wonders, still surprised by the daylight. Yes, I thought so. "It''s precisely because it''s still bright. We need to secure a spot and gather firewood before it gets dark. It becomes more dangerous in the dark. We need to prepare before that happens." His Highness understands as I explain. "I see. Then let''s find a spot before the sun sets." Saying so, His Highness enthusiastically starts searching for a location. "You seem quite eager, Your Highness." Claude approaches me and strikes up a conversation. "Actually, Your Highness seemed to be looking forward to camping. They seemed restless for a few days now." I quietly inform Claude about His Highness. For His Highness, this journey is filled with first-time experiences and unknowns. Although he appears elegant, the Crown Prince is quite curious and interested in various things. Normally, he keeps it in check, but it seems that he has no intention of suppressing that curiosity on this occasion. That''s just how the princess''s older brother is. The siblings resemble each other quite a lot. For a while, the three of us watched His Highness enthusiastically searching for a spot with smiles on our faces. ?A certain camping spot "Well then, Your Highness, Claude and I will gather firewood. Your Highness, please take a break. Alice, I leave His Highness''s protection to you." "I understand." "Is that okay? I''ll help too." His Highness seems resistant to taking a break and offers to help. But well... "Your Highness, I appreciate your intention... but your legs are wobbly, you know? There''s no need to hide your fatigue." His Highness himself didn''t seem to realize until he dismounted that he had been using up his stamina through long hours of horseback riding. I can tell just by looking at him. We''re used to physically demanding tasks, so we still have plenty of energy, but His Highness, who is not accustomed to physical exertion, is fundamentally different. Even if he builds stamina through sword training, his stamina is still at an average level for a regular person. Swordsmanship and physical stamina are two different things. Starting from tomorrow, let''s take regular breaks. "I-I''m sorry..." His Highness quickly withdraws, as expected. His expression was downcast. I''m sorry, there were various things I wanted to do during the camping. Starting from tomorrow, His Highness will participate as well, so please cheer up. "T-Then, shall we go, Claude?" "Y-Yeah." With a strange sense of guilt, Claude and I head towards gathering firewood. "How about over there, Claude?" "It''s fine. There are no bandit hideouts, and the holy water keeps the monsters away." Currently, while gathering firewood, Claude and I are searching for any potential dangers in the surroundings. Fortunately, it seems safe for now. "Then let''s head back soon." "Yeah, with this amount of firewood, it should last us for the night." Having gathered enough firewood, we decide to return to the camping site. Upon returning to the camping site, I see His Majesty and Alice sitting and chatting. "Welcome back. I''ll prepare dinner right away." Saying so, Alice stands up and ignites the few logs of firewood we gathered. It seems she finished the preparations while Claude and I were gathering firewood. Now, since we have confirmed that there is nothing around, it''s about time. "Your Highness, there is an important matter I need to discuss." "Hmm? What is it? Speak formally." When I address His Highness with a formal tone, he tilts his head and looks at me. Claude, sitting next to him, tightens his expression. "I have been considering it for a while now, and it seems appropriate to talk about it with Your Highness during this journey. It concerns the Empire''s secrets, and I will explain them to you." "The Empire''s secrets?" Wrinkles form on His Highness'' forehead. It''s understandable that he would make that expression when he hears about the Empire''s secrets. "Yes, there is actually a lone existence within the Imperial Army called the ''Imperial Secret Agent.'' This individual infiltrates scenes where investigations cannot be conducted openly and gathers information in utmost secrecy. The only ones who know about this person are myself, Conrad, Alice, and His Majesty." "Wait a moment! If only those four know about it, then this Claude person...!!" It seems His Highness has grasped the situation from my explanation. "Yes, that''s right. This man here is the Empire''s one and only ''Imperial Secret Agent,'' Claude Orgren. He is an authentic soldier belonging to the Imperial Army. In essence, he is my direct subordinate." His Highness is shocked, his mouth opening and closing. Facing the stunned His Highness, Claude kneels down. "Nice to meet you again. I am ''Imperial Secret Agent'' Claude Orgren. I apologize for the delayed formal introduction due to the secrecy of my existence." "No! Since it is a secret, I cannot blame you. On the contrary, I should be grateful to you, who has silently supported the Empire." While flustered, His Highness places his hand on Claude''s shoulder. "You have worked for the Empire so diligently even without my knowledge. I rely on you from now on as well." Saying that, His Highness smiles. "Hah! It''s an overwhelming honor." Upon hearing His Highness'' words, Claude swears once again to work for the Empire. With this, they can continue their journey and act without any secrets, even after His Highness ascends to the throne. One of the objectives of this journey has been accomplished. "Well then, let''s have a chat to deepen our friendship. I''ll assist Alice." Saying that, His Highness stands up and heads towards Alice. "Seems like the introduction of Claude-san is complete." "Well, there''s nothing left but for the two of them to deepen their friendship." "So you''re leaving them alone together?" "Yes." Alice and I watch the two of them from a distance. They seem to be enjoying their conversation, and they seem to be getting along well. After finishing the meal, we discuss future plans and engage in small talk while remaining alert to our surroundings. Such peaceful time passes by. "Well, let''s rest soon. Please make sure to get a good rest today." "Huh? Shouldn''t we take turns keeping watch?" "It''s too much to ask of His Highness today. He must be tired from the long horseback ride. We''ll take regular breaks tomorrow. Please handle the night watch starting from tomorrow." "I-I''m sorry." His Highness obediently agrees. However, we have no intention of actually making His Highness take the night watch. We want him to stay awake with Alice. Leaving it to a beginner at wilderness camping would be the most dangerous. I apologize to His Highness, but please bear with us, thinking that you''re on duty. His Highness takes off his armor, enters his sleeping bag, and falls asleep with gentle snores after a few minutes. "You must have been exhausted from doing something unfamiliar." Alice says while looking at His Highness'' sleeping face. I stroke Hayate, who came closer, and observe His Highness'' sleeping face. As Alice said, he seems quite tired. We are planning to camp one more night until the next town. Encountering monsters or bandits is highly possible until then. The current challenge is to continue the journey without tiring His Highness too much. "Both of you, please rest as well. After three hours, Claude-san, you''ll take over, right?" "That''s right. Claude, wake me up and take over when it''s time." Confirming the predetermined order. For the sake of our future, we have allotted a total of six hours for sleep. If we fall ill during His Highness'' escort duty, it would be counterproductive. "If anything happens, wake me up immediately." Claude says to Alice with a worried expression. Alice loosens her cheeks at his words and answers, "Yes." It''s hard to tell in the dim light of the fire, but her cheeks must be blushing. Hurry up and get along. Perhaps it wouldn''t be a bad idea to leave them alone together on this journey. As I ponder over such thoughts, I embrace Sakuya and sit cross-legged. Hayate folds his knees behind me and snuggles up to me in a sleeping position. Claude, like me, sits cross-legged and wraps himself in a cloak, leaning against a nearby tree. We can''t afford to sleep defenselessly. Only His Highness and Alice sleep inside sleeping bags, while Claude and I sleep sitting up. Depending on the circumstances, whether it''s in a town or a village, we will sleep in this position. We are used to it due to our work, so there is no problem. "The Pilgrimage Journey" has only just begun. When we have the chance to sleep, let''s make sure to rest properly.